Skelf.,^,,^. 
 
 1 ' . 
 
 PRINCETON, N. J. 
 
 60 
 
 Division . . .<^7Z^ . <~% >-) 
 Sedion . . .>. /l . W. .0 
 
 Ntunber ...... ..... 
 
 
\y _ *C\ 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
"ZiiWe . NvT, G-osptl^ EhfllisW Hav-monies. 186' 
 
 THE COMMON TEADITION 
 
 OF THE 
 
 SYNOPTIC GOSPELS 
 
 IN THE TEXT OE THE REVISED YEESION 
 
 EY 
 
 EDWIN A. ABBOTT, D.D,. 
 
 FORMERLY FELLOW OF ST. JOHN's COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE, 
 AND 
 
 W. G. RUSHBROOKE, M.L, 
 
 FORMERLY FELLOW OF ST. JOHN's COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE. 
 
 foitboit 
 MACMILLAN AND CO. 
 
 1884 
 
LONDON : 
 
 R. Clay, Sons, and Taylor, 
 
 BREAD STREET HILL. 
 
INTEODUCTION. 
 
 I.— TO THE GENERAL EEADEE. 
 
 1. THE OBJECT OF THIS BOOK. 
 
 Turning over the pages of this Harmony of the Synoptic Gospels 
 the reader will at once notice a number of words in black type. 
 On examination, he will find that the same, or nearly the same 
 black type recurs in each of the three columns representing Mark, 
 Matthew, and Luke ; or, in other words, that this black type 
 exhibits the matter common to the first three Evangelists. If he 
 ^\■ill then take the trouble to run his eye over the black type, taken 
 by itself, he will perceive that these words, though extracted out 
 of narratives, constitute a kind of narrative by themselves, a 
 Tradition of the words and deeds of Christ. Since this Tradition 
 is common to the first three Gospels, it may, for convenience, be 
 called the Common or Triple Tradition. 
 
 The object of this book is to place before English readers this 
 Common Tradition, as being a tradition earlier titan any of our 
 existing Gospels, and consequently exhibiting the closest approxi- 
 mation we possess to some parts of the original narrative from 
 which our Gospels are derived. ^ 
 
 Of course the importance of this Tradition depends upon the 
 fact that the three Evangelists borrowed independently from it. 
 When any judge, or jury, is engaged in weighing evidence, special 
 importance will naturally be attached to all such statements as are 
 made not by one witness, but by several, provided they have had no 
 communication with one another. A fact stated by one witness 
 
 * It is intended, in due course, to publish a separate volume containmg the 
 "Double Tradition," that is to saj^, the portions of the Synoptic narrative com- 
 mon to Mark and Matthew, Mark and Luke, Matthew and Luke ; and also the 
 passages peculiar to each of the three Synoptists. 
 
vi INTRODUCTION. 
 
 alone may be accepted if the witness himself is generally credible : 
 but obviously all such once-supported evidence stands on an entirely 
 different footing from evidence twice or thrice independently 
 supported. Admitting the honesty of the witness, we may doubt 
 his exactness of statement, his acuteness of observation, his power 
 of distinguishing facts from inferences. These, and other causes 
 combine to make us assent to the maxim of the Levitical Law, " In 
 the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be established." 
 And as regards statements of supreme importance, we may accept 
 the dictum of Philo — which has also been adopted by the author of 
 the Epistles of ^t. John (1 John v. 8, 9) — that : " A sacred matter 
 is tested by three witnesses." For these reasons the Tradition 
 common to our three earliest Gospels assumes a very high import- 
 ance, on the hypothesis that the three Evangelists bear independent 
 testimony to its pre-existence and authority. 
 
 Closely though the Synoptists in some passages agree, yet the in- 
 dependence of their testimony requires in these days no proof. Few 
 reasonable sceptics now assert, as early Christian Fathers once did, 
 that "Mark abbreviated Matthew and Luke," or that any one of 
 the three first Evangelists had before him the work of either of the 
 other two. Proof, if proof were needed, might easily be derived 
 from a perusal of the pages of the following Harmony, which 
 would shew a number of divergences, half-agreements, incomplete 
 statements, omissions, incompatible, as a whole, with the hypothesis 
 of borrowing. And, therefore, the unlearned reader may rest 
 assured that at least no suspicion of collusion or dependence 
 between the three earliest writers of the life of Christ need impair 
 his acceptance of the Triple or Common Tradition. 
 
 But the independence of the three witnesses does not prevent one 
 of the three from being earlier than the other two, and from 
 approximating more closely than the rest to the Original Tradition 
 from which all three are descended. On this point there has been 
 difference of opinion : but the general consent of competent critics 
 has, of late years, pointed toward Mark as the earliest of the three 
 Evangelists. Or rather, to speak more accurately, it is believed 
 that the Gospel of St. Mark contains a closer approximation to the 
 Original Tradition, than is contained in the other Synoptists. 
 Parts of St. Mark's Gospel are so full and ample on small and 
 special points, as to suggest that the writer sometimes added a good 
 deal from his own knowledge to the Tradition which he had before 
 him ; but for the most part it will be found that Mark contains 
 very little which is not found either in Matthew or in Luke. 
 
 It is possible to demonstrate that, at all events in some passages, 
 Mark contains the whole of a Traditio7i from ivhich Matthew and 
 Luke borrowed j)arts ; but the proof, though not complicated, requires 
 a little more reflection than is usually given to statements made in 
 a mere introduction of this kind. However, the reader will have 
 
INTRODUCTION. vii 
 
 little difficulty in appreciating it, if he will give a moment's 
 consideration to the following proposition : — 
 
 In the case of three narratives A, B, and C (e.g. Mark, Matthew, 
 and Luke), if A contains iniuoh that is common to A and B alone, 
 and much that is common to A and C alone, and all that is common 
 to B and C, it follows generally that A contains the whole of some 
 narrative from which B and C have borrowed parts. 
 
 The important clause in this proposition is that " A contains all 
 that is common to B and C," in other words, that Mark contains (as 
 happens in some passages) all that is common to Matthew and Luke. 
 For how could this happen (to the extent to which it occasionally 
 happens, not amounting to a word or phrase or two, but to a con- 
 siderable part of the whole) on the supposition that Mark borrowed 
 from Matthew and Luke 1 Mark could only have achieved such a 
 result by carefully underlining all the ivords common to Matthew's 
 and Luke's 7iarrafives, and by then writing a narrative of his own, 
 which should include all these words and yet preserve the natural 
 style of an original composition. " The difficulty of doing this is 
 enormous, and will be patent to any one who will try to perform a 
 similar literary feat himself. To embody the whole of even one 
 document in a narrative of one's own without copying it verbatim,, 
 and to do this in a free and natural manner, requires no little care ; 
 but to take two documents, to put them side by side and analyse 
 their common matter, and then to write a narrative, graphic, abrupt, 
 and in all respects the opposite of artificial, which shall contain 
 every word that is common to both — this would be a tour de force 
 even for a skilful literary forger of these days, and may be 
 dismissed as an impossibility for the writer of the Second 
 Gospel." 1 
 
 But if Mark did not combine Matthew and Luke, it follows 
 that (since the resemblance is far too close to be accounted for as 
 accidental) Matthew and Luke must have borrowed from Mark, or 
 — if that hypothesis be dismissed, as it must be — from some com- 
 mon tradition which is embodied in Mark. This will explain 
 all the phenomena of the Triple Tradition. The two later writers, 
 horroioing independently from the Original Tradition (ivhich is 
 contained in Mark) would agree with one another only so far as 
 they borrowed, ov in other words i^ow^cZ contain nothing in common 
 ivhich was not also in Mark. For the rest, Matthew would borrow 
 this, and Luke that ; so that when all that had been borrowed from 
 Mark,2 was deducted from Mark, very little would be left that 
 
 ^ Eiicydopxdia Britannica, vol. x, p. 791, article "Gospels." 
 
 - When we speak of " borrowingjCi-oia Mark," we mean "borrowing from the 
 
 Original Tradition contained in~]Sl^k : " and this expression will be occasionally 
 
 used forl)revity. 
 
 Where Matthew and Luke agree in slight deviations from Mark, they probably 
 
 used some "similar edition "of the Original Tradition, from which there had 
 
vili INTRODUCTION. 
 
 could be set down as peculiar to Mark. Hence (in the following 
 Harmony), when the reader looks down the left-hand column which 
 represents the "portions peculiar to Mark," he need not be sur- 
 prised at sometimes finding little but a group of words such as 
 "and," "straightway," "that," and the other mannerisms of the 
 Evangelist. This paucity of " peculiar matter" is a tribute to the 
 faithfulness with which Mark followed, without enlarging, the 
 Original Tradition. 
 
 From the superiority of Mark's Gospel, in respect of date, it 
 must not be inferred that his narrative, wherever it covers the 
 same ground, enables us to dispense with those of Matthew and 
 Luke. On the contrary, it is sometimes extremely abrupt and 
 obscure, and apparently has been so confused as to require illustra- 
 tion by means of the other two Synoptists. Take for example the 
 following passage : — 
 
 Mark xiv. 65. Matthew xxvi. 67, 68. Lukk xxii. 6.3, 64. 
 
 And some beL;;an to spit on Then did they spit in his face And the men that held him, 
 
 him, and to cover his face, and buffet him, but otliers mocked him ; (64) and cover 
 
 and to buffet him, and to smote him, saying, (68) Pro- ing his eyes (Gr. him) they 
 
 say unto him, Prophesy : and phesy to us, thou Christ, who asked him saying, Prophesy, 
 
 the officers recei\^ed him with is it that smote thee ? Who is it that smote thee ? 
 blows. 
 
 Here the meaning of the mocking command to "prophesy" is not 
 clear in Mark's narrative. It suggests the question " Prophesy 'i 
 About what ] " And we are also left to ask, " What was the object 
 of ' covering his face ' 1 " 
 
 Still more obscure is Matthew. For here we find Jesus requested 
 by the soldiers to " prophesy " who smote him ; yet, so far as 
 Matthew's narrative goes, we cannot in the least understand how 
 there could be any difficulty in telling, without any recourse to 
 " prophesy," who it was that smote Jesus, since the smiters (so far 
 as Matthew informs us) were visible. It is reserved for Luke, the 
 latest of the three Synoptists, to make all clear by combining the 
 two traditions, 1st, the blindfolding ; 2nd, the command to prophesy 
 who it was that smote hiyn, when blindfolded. 
 
 Yet the very obscurity and abruptness of Mark's Gospel are 
 indications of the early date at which it was committed to writing ; 
 for what is obscure and abrupt in an early tradition may naturally 
 be corrected by later editors into what is clear and smooth ; but no 
 one would be tempted to substitute abrupt obscurity for original 
 clearness and smoothness. 
 
 been removed some of the abruptnesses perceptible in Mark's form ©f tin; 
 Tradition. 
 
 Where Matthew and Luke agree, and Mark is altogether wanting, they borrowed 
 from some document "or tradition, containing the parables and longer discourses of 
 Christ. ^ 
 
INTRODCCTIOI^. ix 
 
 A comparison of the Gospel of Luke, in the original, with that 
 of St. Mark would place beyond doubt the conclusion that the 
 educated physician who composed the third of our Synoptic Gospels, 
 altered many words and expressions in the Earlier Tradition, in 
 conformity with a more exact and polite usage : but in most 
 instances a knowledge of Greek is required to appreciate such a 
 demonstration. One or two examples, however, may be made 
 intelligible to the English reader. In the Stilling of the Tempest 
 (see pp. 32-35) Matthew and Mark speak of Jesus, on the lake of 
 Gennesaret, "rebuking the sea'' (Mark iv. 39, Matthew viii. 26) 
 and describe how " even the wind and the sea " obey Jesus. In 
 both cases Luke uses "water" or "waters." This might be 
 thought an accident, but it is not. For in the Exorcism of the 
 Gadarene (pp. 36, 37), whereas Mark and Matthew use the word 
 "sea" (Mark v. 13, Matthew viii. 32), Luke uses "lake;" and 
 this makes clear the motive of his correction. He objects to the 
 application of the word " sea," where " lake " is more appropriate. 
 Again in Mark ii. 4-9, 11, 12 we find four times repeated a word 
 " bed," concerning which it is said by the grammarian Phrynichas 
 that "only the canaille \\^& this word;" consequently Matthew 
 (ix. 2) and Luke (v. 18) substitute for it (pp. 10-13) the word 
 " couch ;"^ and when Luke finds himself compelled to repeat the 
 word, he resorts to the w^ord "little couch" (Luke v. 19, 24) 
 rather than employ a word condemned by polite usage 
 
 But these trifling, though frequent, peculiarities of grammatical 
 expression are insignificant, as compared with the differences cf 
 thovght, which may be noted in the following pages, distinguishing 
 the earlier from the later Evangelists. It is a cogent proof of the 
 early date of Mark that this Gospel contains many expressions, 
 which, although no doubt historically accurate, would be likely to 
 be stumbling-blocks in the way of weak believers ; so that they 
 are omitted in the later Gospels, and would not have been tolerated 
 except in a Tradition of extreme antiquity. For example, after 
 Mark has described, in language closely resembling that of Matthew, 
 the return of Jesus to his home at Nazareth, the two Evangelists 
 conclude thus (see pp. 40, 41) : — 
 
 Mark vi. 5. Matthew xiii. 58. 
 
 And he could there do no mighty And he did not many nuighty -works 
 
 TTOrk; save that he laid his hands upon a there because of their unbelief. 
 few sick folk and healed them. And he 
 marvelled because of their unbelief. 
 
 ^ This is one of the few cases in which the Revisers (very justifiably avoiding 
 the charge of pedantry) have not attempted to represent in English the differences 
 of the Greek words. It will be noted that in pp. 10, 11, although the word 
 "bed" is used by all three Synoptists, it is not printed in black type. This 
 indicates that, though the English is the same in all three, the Greek is not 
 the same. 
 
X INTRODUCTION. 
 
 A somewhat similar divergence is found (pp. 8, 9) in a passage 
 common to the three Evangelists, immediately following the account 
 of the healing of Peter's wife's mother : — 
 
 Mark i. 32-34. Matthew viii. 16. Ta-ke iv. 40, 41. 
 And at even, when the sun And when even was come, And when the sun was set- 
 did set, they brought they brought unto him ting, all they that had 
 unto hinx all that ivere many possessed virith any sick with, divers 
 sick, and them that were devils; and he cast out diseasesbroughtthem 
 possessed with devils. ..(41) the spirits with a word, and unto him; and he laid his 
 And he healed many that healed all .that were sick. hands on every one of 
 were sick with divers dis- them and healed them, 
 eases... 
 
 No one can fail to see a kind of climax here, ascending from the 
 earlier to the later Evangelists. In Mark's narrative " all that 
 were sick" are brought to Jesus ; but not "all," only "many," are 
 healed. But, in Matthew, " many " are brought, and " the spirits " 
 are cast out, and " all that were sick " are healed ; and similarly in 
 Luke " all they that had a7iy sick " bring them and Jesus lays his 
 hands on ^^ every one of them and heals them." Obviously it is far 
 more likely that the more restricted statement was the earliest of 
 the three, and was amplified (in accordance with a very natural 
 tendency, to prevent the supposition that the acts of healing per- 
 formed by Jesus were sometimes of a tentative or partial nature) 
 than that the fuller statement's of Matthew and Luke were curtailed 
 in the earlier days of the Church by an increasing exactness of 
 criticism. Many other instances might be mentioned of " stumbling- 
 blocks " existing in the early version of St. Mark, and removed in 
 later Gospels ; but it must suffice to refer to one only, the attempt 
 made by the friends of Jesus to lay hands on him " for they said, He 
 is beside himself" (Mark iii. 21, see p. 20). 
 
 The reader will now understand why, in this Harmony, a de- 
 parture has been made from the usual order of the Gospels, and the 
 narrative of Mark is printed first. The reason is, that Mark's 
 Gospel, being the earliest, is advantageously studied first, in a 
 comparison of the three Synoptists. 
 
 If we possessed the Original Gospel from which our existing 
 Gospels are derived, we should probably be able to understand in 
 what way many of the discrepancies between our Evangelists 
 arose from a difference of interpretation. In the last section of this 
 Introduction (see p. xxvi.) the writer proposes to give a few, out of 
 a very large number, of interesting variations, tending to support 
 this explanation of many of the synoptic divergences ; namely, that 
 (in many parts) the three narratives were derived from one common 
 tradition ; that this tradition was probably Greek ; and that, in any 
 case, this tradition was variously interjyreted, by difference of punctua- 
 tion, transposition, or other slight changes, so as to give rise to 
 three more or less divergent narratives. Meanwhile, one word on the 
 d priori probability of the hypothesis. 
 
INTRODUCTION. xi 
 
 It is possible that for some time the Evangelistic records were 
 handed down not in writing, but by means of oral tradition, like 
 the Mishna of the Jews ; which is said to have been editorially 
 arranged about the end of the second century, but not committed 
 to writing till afterwards. A tradition intended to be handed down 
 orally might naturally aim at brevity ; and the following extract from 
 a condensed and interesting essay on the Mishna will shew that, at 
 all events in Jewish tradition, brevity was occasionally accompanied 
 by its proverbial danger, obscurity. " Dr. Schiller-Szinnessy says : 
 * The language of the Mishna, although pure, and indeed purer than 
 the language of several books of the Bible, was so concise and terse 
 that it could not be understood without a commentary.' This 
 elliptical style may perhaps be compared to that of a telegram, ivhich 
 has to he exjMnded before it can be understood. For instance, in the 
 following quotation the words in brackets are part of the expansion 
 and have no counterpart in the Hebrew : — • 
 
 " \_Damages aioarded to her in comjoensation for'] insult or injury 
 belong to her, Rabbi Judah ben Bethera saith : \if the injury 
 inflicted on her is] hidden, two-thirds \of the daviages recovered^ 
 belong to her and one-third to him \the hushand]^^ 
 
 Without the words in brackets this passage would read thus : 
 " Insult or injury belong to her. Babbi Judah ben Bethera saith 
 hidden two-thirds belong to her, and one third to him." No doubt 
 the context would to some extent elucidate the meaning of such a 
 passage ; but still, remembering that the Gospels and the Mishna 
 sprang from the same national source, we may not unprofitably ask 
 ourselves, as we cast our eyes along the black type of the Common 
 Tradition in the following pages, "Is it not possible that the con- 
 densed narrative which we can pick out of the three Synoptic 
 records represents the ' elliptical style ' of the earliest Gospel notes 
 or Memoirs, which needed to be ' expanded ' before they could be 
 used for the purposes of teaching, and which might naturally be 
 expanded with various and sometimes divergent amplifications ? " 
 We shall recur to this hypothesis later on (see p. xxvi.) ; but the 
 fuller discussion of it almost necessitates some reference to the 
 Greek text, and for the present it must suffice to say that there are 
 good reasons for supposing that the brevity and obscurity of 
 several portions of the Original Memoirs, and especially of those 
 portions which contain dialogue, may account for many of the 
 existing differences in the Synoptic Gospels. 
 
 1 The Mishna as Illustrating the Gospels, by W. H. Bennett, B.A. (M.A. 
 London), Fry Hebrew Scholar of St. John's College, Cambridge, and Tyrwhitt 
 University Scholar. (Cambridge : Deighton, Bell, and Co. London : George 
 Bell and Sons, 1884.) 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 2. ON THE REVISED TEXT OF THE NEW TESTAMENT. 
 
 By the kind permission of the Oxford and Cambridge Delegates 
 of the respective University Presses, we have been allowed to use 
 the Revised Text in the following pages ; to the very great advantage 
 of those readers who seek to approach as closely as possible to the 
 exact meaning of the words of Christ. 
 
 In an Introduction addressed to " the general reader," it would 
 be out of place to enter into detail concerning the faithfulness of 
 the Revised Version to the Greek Gospels : but one or two popular 
 objections may be brieHy discussed. 
 
 It is alleged that the New Version is less rhythmical than the 
 old, and that it has introduced a number of needless changes which 
 jar upon the ear and throw over the general style an air of 
 pedantry. For example in Matthew v. 26, ''Thou shalt by no 
 means come out thence, till thou have paid the last farthing," 
 certainly sounds unrhythmical as compared with the Old Version 
 " till thou have paid the uttermost farthing." 
 
 Both in this and other passages it is probable that the Revisers 
 would have done more wisely to insert in the margin, and not in 
 the text, changes introduced not for necessity, but for consistency, 
 i.e. for the purpose of always rendering the same Greek word by 
 the same English word. The popular instinct — which, in respect of 
 English, is a much more faithful guide than the taste of those who 
 have given much time to Greek and Latin composition and very 
 little to the serious study of their own language — readily detects 
 any combination of ancient and modern phraseology, and rejects 
 the mixture as unpleasing. " The last farthing " suggests to us, at 
 present, the modern phrase, " one's last shilling," and, in its 
 ancient and venerable context, raises a feeling of incongruity. 
 
 But time will help to dissipate this objection. The modern and 
 vernacular expressions of to-day become recognized in the second 
 generation, respectable in the third, and venerable in the fourth or 
 fifth. It cannot be too often repeated that the same charge of 
 want of rhythm, which is now brought against the Version of the 
 nineteenth century, was also brought two centuries and a half ago, 
 against that Authorized Version which all English-speaking peoples 
 now agree in regarding as one of the purest fountains of their 
 language. The Revised Version of the New Testament was not 
 made simply or mainly for the present, but also for future ages, and 
 it may be not unreasonably hoped that the twentieth century will 
 not have passed away without covering multitudes of what we must 
 needs now think defects under those pleasing associations which we 
 are in the habit of calling the "veil of antiquity." And some 
 little sacrifice of the mere pleasure of the ear may fairly be 
 
INTRODUCTION. xiii 
 
 demanded from the general reader of the Bible if thereby the 
 Book is made, for all time, a more faithful interpreter of the 
 Divine Word. 
 
 But a second and far more serious charge has been brought against 
 the Revisers, that they have erroneously altered the text of the 
 Greek Testament in conformity with certain Manuscripts, ancient 
 indeed but not so ancient as some of the Fathers on whose evidence 
 they have set comparatively little store ; and, more particularly, 
 that they have been led by this erroneous system to omit passages 
 of Scripture, and even to throw doubt on no less than twelve con- 
 secutive verses which have hitherto formed the conclusion of 
 St. Mark's Gospel, Mark xvi. 9-20. These verses are not, it is true, 
 cancelled by the Revisers, nor are they even relegated to the 
 mai'gin ; but an interval is left between them and the eighth verse 
 of the sixteenth chapter, as if to say that they are of the nature 
 of an Appendix ; and the opinion of the Revisers is indicated by a 
 marginal note stating that *' the two oldest Greek manuscripts, and 
 some other authorities, omit from verse 8 to the end. Some other 
 authorities have a different ending to the Gospel." 
 
 The controversy on these verses is of such deep interest — both 
 because of the importance of the particular passage itself, and 
 because the discussion illustrates the general principles upon which 
 the Revisers have proceeded —that we shall make no apology for 
 giving a summary of the argument and the evidence on both sides. 
 But some preliminary considerations claim our attention. 
 
 First, it must be remembered tliat the tendency in the earliest 
 periods of the Church was decidedly in favour of amplifying rather 
 than curtailing the Gospels. The most common way of doing this 
 was to supplement one Gospel by another. To take the first instance 
 that comes to hand. In the description of Jesus walking on the 
 sea, in Mark vi. 47, we read merely that '' the ship was in the 
 midst of the sea ; " but Matthew (xiv. 24) tells us that " the ship 
 was many furlongs distant from the land, being tossed by the waves." 
 Hence a MS. adds in Mark also the words " being tossed." " The 
 number of such instances in the older MSS. is legion," says Professor 
 Sanday,! and therefore we need not mention another of this kind. 
 
 But there was another method of supplementing the Gospels, not 
 so easily detected, namely, by additions derivable from oral tradi- 
 tion, or from the suggestions of scribes. Sometimes these amplifica- 
 tions were on a small scale and consist of little more than the 
 reduplication of various readings. For example, in Mark vi. 33, 
 after the words "ran there together on foot from all the cities," 
 there aj^pears to have been a variation in the text : — 
 
 ^ Gosyd of the Sexond Century, p. 68. The best and amplest instances of this 
 kind of corruption will be found in the marginal notes of the Revisers on Luke xi. 
 2-4, the passage containing the Lord's prayer. 
 
xiv INTRODUCTION. 
 
 (1) One very early text, represented by our two most ancient 
 MSS. reads " and they outwent them." 
 
 (2) Another very early text, mostly current in the West, and 
 therefore called for convenience the Western text, reads " and they 
 came together there." 
 
 (3) A third text, represented by a great number of MSS. of 
 respectable antiquity, combines the two readings, with slight modifi- 
 cation, thus: "and they outwent them and came together to 
 him." 
 
 It is easy to see how this amplification and "mixing of texts" 
 might occur. A various reading might be placed at first in the 
 maro-in of a MS. ; then it might be transferred to the text, perhaps 
 written between the lines ; finally it might be inserted in the text 
 itself. The same anxiety which makes us reluctant now to give up 
 a word that may possibly be a 2)Gbrt of the sacred narrative would be 
 present in the minds of most readers and scribes from the earliest 
 times, urging them to give each interpolation " the benefit of the 
 doubt." And thus in all but a few of the best MSS., copied from 
 the best originals by the most faithful and intelligent scribes, the 
 process of amplification would go on. Hence it follows that, in 
 order to determine the true reading in any case, the character as 
 well as the number, of the ancient MSS must be considered ; and a 
 very few MSS., of good character, will outweigh a large number 
 of those MSS., even though ancient, which habitually "mix 
 readings." 
 
 But we have not yet dealt with interpolations, properly so called, 
 that is to say, insertions of new matter. Of these there are not 
 many, or at least not many that can now be detected : but what 
 there are, appear to be of very early date, probably inserted in 
 times when the first three Gospels, not yet being recognized as 
 supremely authoritative or " Canonical," were tre?.ted by the scribes 
 with a freedom not tolerated in later times. " By the end of the 
 second century," says Dr. Sanday, " the Gospels exhibit a text which 
 bears the marks of frequent transcription and advanced corruption."^ 
 And he quotes Dr. Scrivener as saying that " It is no less true to 
 fact than paradoxical in sound, that the worst corruptions to which 
 the New Testament has ever been subjected originated within a 
 hundred years after it was composed ; that Irenaeus, and the 
 African Fathers, and the whole Western (with a portion of the Syrian) 
 Church, used far inferior manuscripts to those employed by Stunica, 
 or Erasmus, or Stephens, thirteen centuries later, when moulding 
 the Textus Receptus." Irenseus himself directly attests the diver- 
 
 ^ Gospel of the Second Century, p. 328. 
 
INTRODUCTION. xv 
 
 sity of the copies of the New Testament in his day ; for in speaking 
 of the book of the Apocalypse (which he declares, and probably 
 with truth, to have been written in the days of Domitian, "almost 
 in our time ") ^ he tells us that the number of the Beast (Rev. viii. 
 18) is variously given in dilierent MSS., and he distinguishes some 
 as "good and ancient." So rapidly did one generation of MSS. 
 succeed another ; and so speedily did the sacred autographs pass into 
 utter oblivion. 
 
 An ancient text therefore, is, in itself, no security for an uninter- 
 polated text. As individual MSS. depend for their weight, not 
 upon their mere anti(|uity, but upon their character ; so it must be 
 with groups of MSS. representing the early texts used in different 
 Churches ; and it becomes necessary to ask, Which text is most 
 given to interpolations % 
 
 All agree that this fault is most frequently to be found in the 
 Western text, that is to say the text used by Irenseus, the African 
 Fathers and the whole Western Church. "The chief and most 
 constant characteristic of the Western readings is a love of para- 
 phrase. Words, clauses, and even whole sentences were changed, 
 
 omitted, and inserted with astonishing freedom Another 
 
 equally important characteristic is a disposition to enrich the text 
 at the cost of its 2^urity, hy alterations or additions taken from tradi- 
 tional and i^erhai^s from apocryphal or other non-hihlical sources.' ^ To 
 the same effect speaks Dr. Scrivener in describing the ancient MS. 
 called Codex Bezse (presented by Beza. to the University of 
 Cambridge) which best represents the Western text: "The most 
 striking feature of Codex D " (a brief method of denoting the 
 Codex Bez£e) " is its habitual tendency to ijiterjmlation.'' At the 
 same time he maintains that these interpolations were very early, 
 and that " the Text of the Codex Bezse as it stands at present, 
 is, in the main, identical with one that was current both in the 
 East and West as early as the second century of our era. It 
 may very well have been brought into Gaul by Irenseus and his 
 Asiatic contemporaries about a.d. 170." ^ 
 
 Of the numerous interpolations of the Codex Bezse two must 
 suffice. After Matthew xx. 28, it inserts the following passage : — 
 
 * ' But seek ye to become great from being little ; and, from being greater, to 
 become less. And when ye enter in and are invited to sup, sit ye not down in 
 the prominent places, lest at some time a more illustrious than thou come in, and 
 the liost {lit. the supper-inviter) say to thee, Go yet lower. But if thou take thy 
 seat in the inferior place, and there come in one inferior to thee, the host will say 
 to thee, Go yet higher; and this shall be expedient for thee." 
 
 ' This is disputed by many, but (I believe) on insufficient grounds. 
 
 2 Westcott and Hort, New Testament, vol. ii. p. 122, from which work most of 
 this section is borrowed. 
 
 3 Bezae Codex Cantabrigiensis, Ed. Scrivener, p. xlix. 
 
xvi INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Again, in the place of Luke vi. 5, which he transposes to a place 
 between vi. 10 and vi. 11, the scribe of Codex D, sets down the 
 following story : — 
 
 ** On the same day, seeing a certain man working on the sahbath, he said unto 
 him, Man, if thou knowest what thou doest, blessed art thou ; but if thou 
 knowest not, cursed art thou and a transgressor of the law." 
 
 As to that portion of the Acts of the Apostles which is pre- 
 served in the Codex Bez^e Dr. Scrivener says, " While the general 
 course of the history and the spirit of the work remain the same 
 as in our commonly received text, we perpetually encounter long 
 passages in Codex Beza3 which resemble that text only as a 
 loose and explanatory paraphrase recalls the original from which 
 it sprang." 
 
 The reader will require no further quotations, and no argument 
 at all, to convince him that the evidence of the Western Text, 
 as represented by the Codex Bezee, is almost worthless in support 
 of any passage omitted by the two or three ancient MSS. repre- 
 senting the early non- Western text. Here, as before, not the 
 number of MSS. but their character, will determine the question ; 
 and, even though an interpolation may have spread from the 
 Western text into later texts, and may have been so generally 
 adoj^ted, as to find its way into a multitude of those respectable 
 but not first-rate MSS. which are convicted of the practice of 
 "mixing readings," the concurrent testimony of this mass of 
 witnesses will not avail against that of a compnratively small 
 body of witnesses of superior character. 
 
 The testimony of the Fathers must evidently be judged in the 
 same way. We must inquire not only into their date, but into 
 their character, that is to say, into their practice of quoting from 
 an accurate or from a corrupt text, and also into their opportunities 
 for distinguishing between a corrupt and incorrupt text. Take for 
 example Origen in the third century and Irenseus in the second. 
 Both writers recognize the corrupt nature of the text of the New 
 Testament in their days ; but Origen was a learned and scholarly 
 critic, working in Alexandria, a centre of literature and learning, 
 with abundant means of comparing MSS. from all parts of the 
 world ; Irenseus, on the other hand, spent the active part of his 
 life at Lyons, and is not notable for scholarship or critical acumen ; 
 he is besides known to have used the Western text.^ Obviously 
 
 ^ The text used by Irenseus is not always easy to determine, as the Latin 
 translator of his Greek works, who lias alone preserved the greater part of his 
 writings, may very often have rendered the Greek quotations from the New 
 Testament by corresponding quotations from some old Latin version, current and 
 known to the translator — just as, if we were translating into English a French 
 book containing quotations from the Vulgate, we should r(-nder them into 
 quotations from our English version. But Westcott and Hort, while fully 
 recognizing this fact, agree in assigning to him a Western text : "Secure know- 
 ledge of the character of the text of the New Testament used by Ireufeus himself, 
 
INTRODUCTION. xvii 
 
 therefore the testimony of Origen will go for much, and that of 
 Irengeus (early though he was) must go for very little, in determining 
 any question of interpolation. 
 
 Nor can it be maintained that Irenseus, though he laboured under 
 the disadvantage of employing for the most part a corrupt and 
 interpolated text, was likely to be prevented by any inherent 
 accuracy, and critical insight, from adopting any serious inter- 
 polation. Several remarkable faults in the single volume of his 
 extant works attest his uncritical nature. For example, he quotes 
 (iii. 20, 4) as from Isaiah, a passage wliich he elsewhere (v. 31, 1) 
 attributes to Jeremiah, but which is really found in neither 
 prophet ;i and in the same chapter he quotes Habakkuk in con- 
 formity neither with the Hebrew nor the LXX. ; Jeremiah also 
 receives from him (v. 35, 1) credit for a long passage extracted from 
 Baruch iv. 36. His remarks in the way of Hebrew criticism 
 (ii. 35, 3) induce the commentator Massuet to write that " Some 
 ignoramus appears here to have imposed upon our friend Irenseus, 
 who was not very conversant with Hebrew." These mistakes are 
 all from the Old Testament, with which we might suppose our author 
 to be less familiar than with the New.^ But even in referring to 
 the Gospels he makes mistakes, and occasionally very strange ones. 
 For example, in describing the raising up of the daughter of Jairus 
 (ii. 24, 4), he says that Jesus suffered no one to go in, save Peter 
 and James, and the father and mother of the maiden — omitting 
 John. Again, after quoting Matthew xi. 27, " No man knoweth the 
 Son but the Father, &c." (and similarly Luke x. 22), he continues, 
 " Thus hath Matthew set it down, and Luke in like manner, and 
 Mark the very same " — whereas Mark altogether omits this passage. 
 He mentions Jesus as raising up " the deceased daughter of the 
 high- priest,^' meaning, by " high-priest," Jairus, the ruler of the 
 synagogue (v. 13, 1) ; and in describing the raising up of the young 
 man, the son of a widow (Luke vii. 12), he writes as follows : "For 
 [the Scripture] saith, ' The Lord took the hand of the dead man, and 
 said to him, Young man, I say unto thee. Arise. And the dead man 
 sat up ; and he commanded that something should be given him to 
 eat ; and he delivered him to his mother.' " Now the words of 
 Luke, who alone records this incident, are : " And he came nigh and 
 touched the bier : and the bearers stood still. And he said. Young 
 
 can of course be obtained only from the Greek extracts, and from such readings, 
 extant only in Latin, as are distinctly fixed by the context ; and it is solely from 
 these materials that we have described his text as definitely Western" (Netv 
 Testament, vol. ii. p. 160). 
 
 ^ It was probably found in some interpolated version. Justin Martyr accuses 
 the Jews of removing it from the Bible (Clarke's Ircnocus, iii. 20, 5). 
 
 2 The merely numerical error of "three spies" for "two" received by Eahab 
 the harlot (iv. 20, 12) is of trifling importance as compared with the errors 
 mentioned above. 
 
 h 
 
xviii INTRODUCTION. 
 
 man, I say unto thee, Arise. And lie that was dead sat up and 
 began to speak. And he gave him to his mother." "We see, there- 
 fore, that Irenseus, while professing to quote, omits two incidents, 
 viz. the touching of the bier, and the young man's beginning to 
 speak, and inserts two, viz. the taking of the young man by the 
 hand, and the precept to give him something to eat. There can 
 be hardly a doubt that Irenseus is here influenced by that amalga- 
 mating tendency which we mentioned above as the source of 
 constant interpolation, introducing into the miracle of Nain two 
 of the incidents recorded in the raising of the daughter of 
 Jairus. In any case these errors can by no possibility be at- 
 tributed to the Latin translator. Irenseus himself must be held 
 responsible for them ; and his critical weight must be diminished 
 accordingly. 
 
 After these preliminary considerations as to the method on which 
 the Revisers have proceeded, the early occurrence of corruption in 
 the text of the New Testament, the general tendency to amplify 
 rather than to curtail, the necessity for weighing the character as 
 well as the antiquity of MSS., and the special liability of the 
 Western text (which was used by Irenseus) to ancient but arbitrary 
 interpolation — we pass now to the discussion of the particular 
 passage for the omission of which the Kevisers have been censured. 
 It may be called for convenience — 
 
 3. THE APPENDIX TO ST. MARK's GOSPEL. 
 
 This name has been given to verses 9-20 of the sixteenth 
 chapter of St. Mark, beginning " JSTow when he was risen," and 
 ending with the words " the signs that followed. Amen." 
 
 Of the internal evidence, derived from style, the reader now 
 addressed is supposed incapable of judging; but it would be 
 generally admitted by all competent and unbiased critics that 
 Westcott and Hort rather understate than exaggerate the case 
 when they pronounce their conclusion that the differences of style 
 between the Appendix and the Gospel "produce an impression un- 
 favourable to authorship," i.e. to the genuineness of the passage. 
 
 But concerning another kind of internal evidence the ordinary 
 English reader is quite competent to judge, and that is the dis- 
 continuity between the Gospel and the Appendix. Mark xvi. 8 
 describes Mary Magdalene, another Mary and Salome, who had 
 come to visit the sepulchre "very early on the first day of the 
 week " (xvi. 2), as fleeing from the sepulchre in fear. What is 
 needed is a continuation, such as we find in the parallel passage in 
 Matthew xxviii. 9 : " And behold Jesus met them." But, instead 
 of this, the very next verse introduces Mary as though she had never 
 been mentioned he/ore ; repeats " the first day of the week," as 
 
INTRODUCTION. xix 
 
 though the date had not just been given; makes no mention 
 of the manner in which her terror-stricken flight was arrested ; 
 and leaves us in complete ignorance of what happened to the other 
 woman who accompanied Mary in her flight : — 
 
 **8. And they" (i.e. Mary Magdalene and the rest) "went out and fled from 
 the tomb ; for trembling and astonisliment had come upon them ; and they said 
 nothing to any one ; for they were afraid. 
 
 9. Noio when he wm risen early on the first day of the week, he a2ypeared first 
 to Mary Magdalene, from ivhom he had cast out seven devils.'' 
 
 The italicized words might stand suitably in a catalogue of the 
 appearances of Jesus after the Resurrection (and in such an account 
 there would be a fitness both in the use of the word " first," and in 
 the insertion of the day on which the Resurrection took place), but 
 they are wholly out of place here in a continuation of the narra- 
 tive of the visit of Mary Magdalene and her companions to the 
 sepulchre. 
 
 But it may be asked, If there is really this manifest discontinuity 
 between the Gospel and the Appendix, and if the Appendix is an 
 interpolation, how can we suppose that the interpolator could not 
 have devised some more continuous interpolation ? The reply is, 
 that in all probability the Appendix was not written specially for 
 this purpose, but was a fragment from some very ancient document 
 or tradition, inserted here to fill a gap. We can hardly suppose that 
 the Gospel of St. Mark was intended to end with the words in 
 verse 8, ''for they were afraid." Either the Gospel was left 
 incomplete, or the earliest copy, or copies, of the Gospel must have 
 been by some accident mutilated. In either case the temptation to 
 supply the gap would be very great indeed ; but a scribe might 
 naturally feel reluctant to compose a conclusion of his own, and 
 would prefer to insert a fragment from some ancient tradition, even 
 though it did not exactly fit the place to be filled. 
 
 We have actual evidence that scribes in very early times did 
 attempt to fill the gap at the end of St. Mark's Gospel by composing 
 appendices of different kinds. A manuscript, generally called 
 Codex L, which, although ascribed to the eighth century, is never- 
 theless believed by scholars to represent an extremely pure text, 
 and was said by Griesbach to agree remarkably with the text used 
 by the great scholar Origen, adds the following short Aj^pendix 
 after verse 8 : — 
 
 "The following passage also has a kind of currency (or is current in some 
 places.) 
 
 " But all these things that had been commanded to them, they narrated briefly 
 to the companions of Peter. And after these things, Jesus also himself", from tlie 
 east even to the west, sent forth by their means the holy and incorruptible 
 j)reaching of eternal salvation." ^ 
 
 ^ A similar Appendix is found in a Latin manuscript called the Codex Taurinensis, 
 lepresentiug a version made in the fifth century. 
 
 b 2 
 
XX INTRODUCTION. 
 
 The Manuscript then continues thus : — 
 
 ** But there is also this passage current, after the (sentence), For they were 
 afraid : — " 
 
 and it then proceeds to give the whole of the passage, Mark xvi. 9, 
 which we have called above the Longer Appendix. 
 
 This testimony is extremely important, as shewing that the 
 Manuscript that has handed down to us one of our purest texts, 
 recognizes, first, the incompleteness of Mark's Gospel, and secondly, 
 the existence of two unauthoritative supplements, giving the 
 precedence to the shorter of the two, and placing it above the 
 Longer Appendix, which in our Unrevised Version was printed as 
 an integral part of St. Mark's Gospel. 
 
 How natural it would be to insert some Appendix, and how 
 difficult to resist its spreading from one MS. to another, may be 
 inferred from our own reluctance to suppose that a Gospel could 
 be issued to the world incomplete and omitting (except so far as it is 
 stated in the account of " a vision of angels " to women) the cardinal 
 fact of all Gospels, the attestation of the resurrection of Christ. 
 Irenseus expresses a prejudice almost universal among Christians when 
 he writes that : " Since God hath made all things of an orderly and 
 compact structure, it needs must have been that the form of the 
 Gospel also should be well ordered and well harmonized " (iii. 11,9); 
 and such a prejudice is almost incompatible with the acceptance of 
 St. Mark's Gospel in its incomplete shape. The same Father very 
 frankly sets forth another criterion of truth, by no means uncom- 
 mon even in these days, viz., that it is " necessary." He declares 
 that if any one could oppose Luke on the ground that he was 
 ignorant of the truth, such a one would be " convicted of casting 
 aside the Gospel of which he claims to be a disciple." And why? 
 " Because through Luke we have come to the knowledge of very 
 many, and these the more necessary facts of the Gospel, such as the 
 birth of John, the story of Zacharias, &c." (iii. 14, 3). Again 
 Eusebius, who wrote as a professed critic in the fourth century, 
 speaking of this very passage — which he himself rejects, as not 
 being found " in the accurate copies " — nevertheless admits the 
 existence of a large class of men who will not " dare to reject 
 anything whatever that has any kind of currency/ in the Scriptures." 
 The most striking instance of the tendency of " necessary," that 
 is to say edifying, matter, to spread from one to a multitude of 
 MSS., is afforded by the doxology of the Lord's Prayer. The 
 words " for thine is the kingdom, the power and the glory for ever 
 and ever. Amen," have no place in the Lord's Prayer as recorded 
 either by Matthew or by Luke, and are excluded from our Revised 
 Text. They are omitted by all Greek commentators on the Lord's 
 Prayer (except Chrysostom and his followers), and by all Latin 
 
INTRODUCTION. xxi 
 
 commentators ; and one writer expressly defends them as being 
 " the final ascription added hij the holy lurninaries and masters of 
 the Church:'' yet to this day they are regarded by millions of 
 Christians as being the words of Christ, and they are found in all 
 but four of the most ancient MSS.^ 
 
 We need not therefore be surprised at finding that the Longer 
 Appendix is contained in seven ancient MSS. of respectable anti- 
 quity and in a great multitude of others ; and that Iren?eus 
 expressly quotes from it as a part of the Gospel of St. Mark. On 
 the first point it is sufiicient to say that these MSS. are not of that 
 superior class which is free from interpolations and " mixed read- 
 ings." On the second point we need merely repeat that the 
 uncritical nature of Irenseus and the character of the Western text, 
 which he employed, render his testimony almost worthless in favour 
 of any passage supposed to be interpolated. 
 
 On the other side we have a mass of external evidence, positive 
 and negative, which, haviug regard to the strong tendency in favour 
 of the interpolation, we can hardly regard as other than irresistible. 
 The passage is omitted by the two oldest and most trustworthy 
 MSS.; and one of these, the Codex Yaticanus, leaving a blank space 
 in a manner not usual in the conclusion of any other book in the 
 Codex, indicates that the scribe was aware of the gap at the end of 
 the Gospel, but did not know of any genuine matter wherewith to 
 fill the gap. A third most excellent MS. (Codex L) has been 
 shown to contain the Longer Appendix, as the inferior of two 
 non-canonical interpolations. 
 
 The critic Eusebius, writing in the fourth century, declares that 
 the passage is *' not found in the accurate copies " ; and the great 
 commentator Jerome, although in his earlier writings he twice 
 quotes it, yet twenty-four years afterwards adopts the view of 
 Eusebius, and says that '' almost all Greek copies omit this 
 section." 
 
 The negative evidence is perhaps still more cogent. For the 
 passage contains texts which, on such subjects as the appearances 
 of Jesus after the Resurrection, the necessity of Baptism, the 
 Ascension of Jesus, and the Sitting at the right hand of God, 
 could hardly fail to be occasionally used, if not for illustration, at 
 all events for controversy ; yet neither Cyril of Jerusalem (a.d. 
 350) in his exhaustive quotations of passages concerning the Sit- 
 ting at the right hand of God, nor Tertullian (a.d. 200) nor Cyprian 
 (a.d. 250) in their controversies concerning the necessity of Bap- 
 tism, make any reference to any passage in the Longer Appendix. 
 Indeed, with the single exception of the untrustworthy testimony 
 of Irenseus, not a single Latin or Greek writer can be shown to 
 
 ^ A form of the doxology is found even in the Teaching of the Tivclve Apostks, 
 composed during the second century. 
 
xxii INTRODUCTION. 
 
 have made any use of the Appendix before the Nicene Council in 
 325 A.D.1 
 
 The only argument of the slightest weight against the over- 
 whelming mass of evidence internal and external, is that there are 
 not only differences of style between the Appendix and the Gospel, 
 but also one or two apparent or real discrepancies of fact, and that 
 these discrepancies might have led scribes to omit the passage. 
 But the answer to this argument is complete. The scribes of the 
 MSS. of the New Testament resort occasionally to the omission of 
 a phrase, or a sentence, in order to escape from a supposed dis- 
 crepancy, but never to the wholesale cancelling of a large section 
 of the text ; nor could any, even the most audacious of cancellers, 
 dream of "so violent a remedy as the excision of the last twelve 
 
 verses of a Gospel, leaving a sentence incomplete Remedial 
 
 omissions on this scale, and having such results, are unknown." ^ 
 
 The Greek student will find all the evidence on both sides of the 
 question, stated in much fuller detail, and carefully and dis- 
 passionately weighed, in the second volume of Westcott and 
 Hort's edition of the New Testament, wherein they arrive at 
 the conclusion that the passage is an interpolation {Notes on 
 Select Readings, pp. 28 — 49) ; but we believe that the general 
 reader, reviewing this popular summary of the controversy, 
 and taking into consideration the general tendency to interpolate ; 
 the special temptation to complete an incomplete Gospel ; the 
 internal evidences of style and discontinuity; the uncritical 
 character of the only early Father (Irenseus) who quotes this 
 passage, and the corrupt nature of the text which he habitually 
 employs; the inferior character of the MSS. which insert the 
 passage as compared with the excellence of the MSS. which omit it ; 
 the direct condemnation pronounced by Eusebius and deliberately 
 repeated by Jerome in his later years ; and lastly, the fact that a 
 passage so rich in controversial texts, is not used by a single early 
 Father (except Irenseus) up to 325 a.d,, will have no difficulty in 
 
 ^ It has been suggested that Justin Martyr may have used the Appendix, 
 because he speaks of " that strong word which his Apostles preached everywhere, 
 having gone forth from Jerusalem," which he may have borrowed from Mark xvi. 
 20, "But they, having gone forth from Jerusalem, preached everywhere." But 
 the employment of words of such common occurrence (compare "teaching every- 
 where," Matt. xxi. 28 ; 1 Cor. iv. 17) can prove nothing. 
 
 And the North African bishop, Yincentius of Thibaris (256 A.D.), can be shown 
 to be quoting, not Mark xvi. 18, but, in all probability, Matt. x. 6. See Westcott 
 and Hort, as above. 
 
 2 Westcott and Hort, ii. 49. As to the supposition that the passage may have 
 been omitted because of some misinterpretation of the word " end " in the margin, 
 used to denote the "end" of a church lesson, and misunderstood to mean the 
 " end " of the Gospel— it will be found refuted by Westcott and Hort (ii. 49) ; 
 and it would not have been mentioned in a popular summary like this, except as 
 a specimen of the desperate shifts to which those must resort who could defend this 
 indefensible interpolation. 
 
INTRODUCTION. xxiii 
 
 understanding and appreciating the reasons which have forced the 
 Revisers to print the passage as an Appendix, and not as a portion 
 of the original Gospel of St. Mark. 
 
 4. — ON THE PAKT PLAYED BY CRITICISM IN THE DEVELOPMENT OF 
 THE CHRISTIAN RELIGION. 
 
 Some of those who assent to the reasoning in the last section may 
 regret that they are obliged to do so. "Would it not be better to 
 have had no Gospel of St. Mark at all," they may be inclined to 
 exclaim, " rather than that the Church should have used the Gospel 
 as a complete work for more than a thousand years, and now at last 
 find that it has been deceived 1 " And when it is pointed out to 
 them that this is but one — though the most important — of hundreds 
 of passages containing various readings, or interpolations, each of 
 which indicates that some individual, or congregation, or group of 
 congregations, was under some error less or greater ; and that even 
 in the Lord's Prayer the Church has been permitted to remain for 
 many centuries at least so far in error as to attribute to our Lord, 
 and to repeat as His, words which were innocently added by later 
 scribes — some may be inclined to go still further in their despair, 
 and to ask, " Would it not have been better to have had but one 
 Gospel, not needing to be harmonized with two or three others; 
 with no interpolations to be rejected, no various readings to be 
 discussed, no difficulties to be solved ? Is it right or reasonable 
 that a religion of Love should be surrounded with intellectual diffi- 
 culties, over and above the moral difficulty of conforming the 
 emotions to its dictates ? " 
 
 Certainly if the object of Providence had been to lay down a 
 law, or even to place on record a number of deeds and words to 
 be exactly imitated, in either case a single Gospel would seem to 
 have been best. Or, if the Divine purpose had been that the Christian 
 religion should remain one and the same for ever, in form as 
 well as in spirit, uninfluenced by the growth of knowledge and 
 scientific criticism — then also it would have been better that Con- 
 stantino should have destroyed every Codex of the Gospels but one 
 (even though that one were the interpolated Codex Bezae), and that 
 henceforth all faults and corruptions of scribes should have been 
 made impossible by uniform supervision. And such, or somewhat 
 such, has been the fate of the Koran. But not such has been the 
 way of Providence in the diffusion of the Christian Gospels ; and 
 surely it behoves believers in Providence to ask whether, after all, 
 the Koran has wholly gained, and the New Testament wholly lost, 
 the one from its uniformity, the other from its manifold variations. 
 
xxiv INTRODUCTION. 
 
 In the opinion of the writer (although the thought may seem to 
 savour too much of the old Evangelical school) there has been a dis- 
 tinct gain for the Christian religion from the uncertainty and varia- 
 tions of the text of the Christian books. In almost all ages, certainly 
 in the earliest, the divergence of manuscripts has furnished some 
 protection against bondage to the letter ; and still more valuable 
 have been the variations in Christ's words, as recorded in the several 
 Gospels. It has been a benefit to the Christian religion that it has 
 developed with the Renaissance, and that it has been aided by the 
 growth of literature and criticism to free itself from corruptions and 
 superstitions. If on the one hand there has resulted, and is likely 
 to result in a far greater degree hereafter, some uncertainty respect- 
 ing the exact nature of minor details of the Gospel History, the 
 consequent mental detachment from the mere letter of the New 
 Testament may help to attach us more firmly to the Spirit of Him 
 from whom the New Testament derives all its vitality. Our faith 
 in Jesus of Nazareth as the eternal Son of God and Redeemer of 
 the world is not, or ought not to be, based upon historical details 
 which may be shaken to-morrow by the discovery of the book-case 
 of a Christian of the second century in Pompeii, but upon the broad 
 and incontestable evidence afiiorded by the character and teaching 
 of Christ, and upon the marvellous triumphs over evil which we 
 discern in experience and in history wherever His Spirit has been 
 faithfully followed. 
 
 Nor ought any moderately thoughtful observer of the Avays of 
 Truth to be in the least distressed if, looking back upon the history 
 of the Christian Church, he seems to see, in every manifestation of 
 the truth, some admixture of falsehood and more of illusion ; much 
 din of controversy and hubbub of apologetics often drowning the 
 still small voice of pure religion ; the way towards the ideal by no 
 means a straight road, but a narrow and winding path, leading to a 
 number of Promised Lands, each of which in turn proves to be no 
 real Promised Land at all, but only a minor eminence whence to 
 discern the far-off highest height of all. A.s it was in Astronomy — 
 perhaps the noblest of intellectual pursuits in the sphere of natural 
 science — so may it well be in the search after religious truths. We 
 are led to truth through illusion. 
 
 " All the works of Divine Providence in the world," says Francis 
 Bacon, " are wrought by winding and roundabout ways — where one 
 thing seems to be doing, and another is doing really— as in the 
 selling of Joseph into Egypt and the like." So it has assuredly 
 been in the history of the Christian Church. Who is the great 
 witness to the resurrection of Jesus *? Is it, as St. Peter puts it, 
 one of the men " which have companied with us all the time that 
 the Lord Jesus went in and went out among us " 1 — is it one of these 
 that " must become a witness with us of His resurrection " 1 Not 
 so. It is the thirteenth Apostle, the man who knew not Christ in the 
 
INTRODUCTION. xxv 
 
 flesh, and could be no eye-witness to any of His deeds — who was 
 selected by Providence to be the earliest and most weighty witness 
 (so far as concerns the testimony of the authors of our sacred books) 
 to the fundamental fact of Christianity. There is no more striking 
 contrast between the attempted symmetry of human plans in councils 
 and convocations, and the startling irregularity of Divine plans, than 
 is to be found in the absolute obscurity which attends the history 
 of the formally elected twelfth Apostle, and the world-renowned 
 achievements of the informally summoned thirteenth ! 
 
 We ought to take comfort from these considerations. God does 
 not make — it is an Evil Being that makes — falsehood, error, and 
 illusion ; but God does make falsehood, error, and illusion, stepping- 
 stones to a higher truth than could be attained without them. In 
 the attainment of all blessings, we shall ever find that we do not 
 reach our first-desired object in its entirety ; but the portion that 
 we actually attain is really better for us. And so it is in the search 
 after religious truth. When we were children we could not stop 
 short of desiring to believe that the whole of the letter of the 
 Bible was absolutely true, but concerning the spirit of it we knew 
 and cared little or nothing. Now we must be content to accept part 
 of the letter of the Bible ; but the result will be not loss but gain, 
 if we penetrate all the more deeply to the spirit of the sacred Book. 
 
 II.— TO THE STUDENT OF THE GREEK TESTAMENT. 
 
 1. THE OBJECT OF THE BOOK. 
 
 While exhibiting to the general reader the Common Tradition 
 of the Synoptic Gospels, this Harmony is also intended to enable 
 the student of the Greek Testament — provided that he has so much 
 knowledge of the Greek language as may fairly be expected from 
 a pupil in the Fifth and Sixth Forms of first-grade schools — to follow 
 with exactness the agreements, divergencies, and peculiarities of the 
 Synoptic Writers. 
 
 The work is a translation of the first part of Mr. Rushbrooke's 
 Synopticon, which, by means of different colours and types, sets 
 before the Greek student in a strikingly intelligible manner all the 
 curious phenomena of the first three Gospels ; but Synoj^ticon, owing 
 to the great expense of producing it, is necessarily a very costly 
 work, far above the means of boys at school. And yet the study 
 of any one Gospel must always be most incomplete and unsatis- 
 factory, unless it is illustrated by such a comparison of the other 
 
xxvi INTRODUCTION. 
 
 two as the student is enabled to make by means of Synopticon. It 
 has therefore seemed desirable to publish an English translation of 
 that work so arranged as to enable any Greek student, with a little 
 pains and attention, to make a Synopticon for himself in the 
 following way : — ■ 
 
 Take a pen with red ink, and, omitting the black type, underline, 
 in columns 2 and 3, all the words common to Mark and Matthew ; ^ 
 then, with black ink, underline, in columns 2 and 4, all the words 
 common to Mark and Luke ; lastly, in columns 3 and 4, underline 
 with pencil or blue ink all such words as are common to Matthew 
 and Luke. It will of course follow that all words not underlined 
 and not in black type in any column are peculiar to the Evangelist 
 whose name stands at the head of that column; and thus the 
 student will have before him : — 
 
 (1) Black type, the Common Tradition of the first three Gospels. 
 
 (2) Underlined with red, the additions common to Mark and 
 
 Matthew. 
 
 (3) Underlined with black, the additions common to Mark and 
 
 Luke. 
 
 (4) Underlined with blue, the additions common to Matthew 
 
 and Luke. 
 
 (5) Ordinary type, in each Gospel, the additions peculiar to that 
 
 Gospel. 
 
 The Revised Version presents much greater facilities than the 
 unrevised for a work of this kind, because the general exactness 
 and consistency of the translation enables the Greek student to 
 reproduce the original from the English with much greater ease and 
 certainty. The cases are few in which any inconsistency of the 
 Revisers in rendering parallel passages might place some obstacle in 
 the way of reproducing the original Greek ; and wherever any 
 difficulty of this kind has been observed, a note of it is made in the 
 left-hand column. 
 
 One or two short statements may explain the principles upon 
 which the Harmony is composed, and especially the arrangement 
 of the black type : — 
 
 I. Similar English words are not printed black, e.g. "bed" 
 (Mark i. 4; Matthew ix. 2; Luke v. 18) when they represent 
 different words in the Greek (Mark, Kpdf3/3aTos ; Matthew and 
 Luke, Kkivrj). 
 
 These cases are of very rare occurrence. 
 
 ^ The black type is supposed to be omitted in the rest of the following 
 directions, so that " all the words " means " all except those in black type." 
 
INTRODUCTION. xxvii 
 
 II. Dissimilar English words are printed black when they 
 represent Greek words similar in part or whole. 
 
 III. But where a Greek word, similar only in part, is represented 
 by a group of English words, there a portion of the group is left in 
 ordinary type, so as to indicate that the Greek original is not 
 wholly similar. 
 
 IV. An asterisk calls attention to minute differences in the 
 Greek, which are not exhibited in the English. 
 
 Y. A note of interrogation signifies possibilities of different 
 arrangement. 
 
 2. THE CONFUSION OF THE COMMON TEADITION. 
 
 Nothing remains but to give one or two instances of the manner 
 in which the book may be used for the elucidation of one Gospel by 
 the others, and for the detachment of the mind from those parts of 
 the Gospel narrative which must be regarded as less certain than 
 the rest. 
 
 We have seen above (p. xi.) that in some cases the Mishna 
 is obscure owing to its brevity ; and some of its dicta have 
 been compared to telegrams which require ''expansion" in 
 order to make them intelligible. Now let us suppose that the 
 earliest records upon which the Gospels are based consisted of 
 brief notes occasionally resembling the Mishna in respect of 
 obscurity : on that supposition, where might we most reasonably 
 expect, in the dialogues and doctrine of Christ, to find some 
 difference of interpretation arising from the original brevity ? Is 
 it not in the assignment of different parts of the dialogue to 
 different interlocutors, the words " he said " or " they say " being 
 omitted in the original — much as, in modern novels, a dialogue is 
 sometimes written down without the insertion of words defining 
 the speaker in each case, because the context may be supposed to 
 render such definition needless, and because paragraphs, inverted 
 commas, and other punctuation (devices unknown to the earliest 
 Greek MSS.) help to elucidate the meaning 1 We will now proceed 
 to give one or two instances of confusion of this kind, arising 
 from the variations in the assignment of dialogue. 
 
 Take for example the conclusion of the parable of the Lord of 
 the Vineyard. Jesus puts a question, asking, "What will the 
 Lord of the vineyard do to the wicked servants ] " An answer is 
 returned that " He will destroy them." But the Evangelists differ 
 
xxviii mTRODUCTION". 
 
 as to ivho makes this answer, whether the Pharisees, or Jesus replying 
 to himself : 
 
 Mark xii. 9, 10. Matthew xxi. 40-42. Luke xx. 15-17. 
 
 "What will the Lord of the When therefore the Lord of "What tli. n will tlie Lord of 
 
 vineyard do? He will come the vineyard cometh, what the vineyard do to them? 
 
 and destroy the husbandmen will he do to those husband- He will come and destroy 
 
 and give the vineyard to men? (41) They say to those husbandmen and give 
 
 others. (10) Have ye not him, He will miserably de- the vinej^ard to others. And 
 
 even read the Scripture, The stroy those miserable men, when they heard (this) they 
 
 stone, &c. and will let out the vineyard said, God forbid. (17) But 
 
 to other husbandmen, who he looked on them and said, 
 
 sliall render him the fruits in What then is this that is 
 
 their seasons. (42) Jesus written, The stone, &c. 
 saith unto them, Have 
 ye not even ever read the 
 Scripture, The stone, &c. 
 
 Here probably Mark most faithfully represents the Original 
 Memoirs, in which the dialogue was written clown without any 
 assignment of different parts to different speakers : 
 
 (1) ''What will the Lord of the vineyard do?" 
 
 (2) " He will destroy those husbandmen." 
 
 (3) '' Have ye not read the Scripture, &c. ? " 
 
 But it is by no means improbable that Matthew may exhibit the 
 most intelligent inteiyretation of these Memoirs in assigning the 
 second speech to the Pharisees. And it is noteworthy that Luke, 
 although he adopts Mark's assignment, nevertheless feels that the 
 third speech follows so abruptly on the second that he introduces 
 some iyitervening remark on the part of the Pharisees, " God forbid ; " 
 to which the third speech comes from Jesus as a retort. 
 
 Take another instance from the conclusion of the dialogue between 
 Jesus and the Pharisees concerning divorce : and in this case 
 reversing the process of the last paragraph, let us start from what 
 we may suppose to have been the Original Memoirs, and w^ork 
 onward to the shape which it has assumed in our Gospels. The 
 Greek student will not require to be reminded that there was neither 
 punctuation nor distinction of capital letters in the writing of the 
 first century; he will also be aware that the Greek for "what?" 
 and "why?" is often the same (ri), and that the verb may stand 
 either at the beginning, or at the end, or in any other part of the 
 sentence. Suppose then that the Memoirs of the Apostles contained 
 some note of this kind arranged in the short lines which are found 
 in the earlier and Greek MSS : — 
 
 why''' ! ^^^ MOSES COMMAND 
 TO GIVE A BILL OF DIVORCEMENT 
 AND TO PUT HER AWAY HE 
 SUFFERED FOR THE HARD- 
 NESS OF YOUR HEARTS 
 
INTRODUCTION. xxix 
 
 Obviously this may be interpreted in two ways : — 
 
 (1) (2) 
 
 Jesus. What did Moses coinmaiKl ? Pharisees. Why then did Moses command to 
 
 Pharisees. To give a bill of divorcement and give a bill of divorcement and to put her 
 
 to i)ut her away he suffered. away? 
 
 Jesus. For the hardness of your hearts (he Jesus. He suffered (it) for the hardness of 
 
 suffered this). your hearts. 
 
 Now see these two dii?erent interpretations actually given by 
 Mark and Matthew : — • 
 
 Mark x. 3-5. Matthew x. 7-8. 
 
 [Aud he answered and said unto them,] What [They say unto him,] Why then did Moses 
 
 did Moses conuuand [you ? Atid they said, connnand to give a bill of divorcement aud to 
 
 Afoses] suffered to write a bill of divorcement put her away? [He saith unto them, Moses] 
 
 and to put her away. [But Jesus said] for for the hardness of your heart suffered [you 
 
 the hardness of your heart [he wrote you this to imt away your wives], 
 commandment] . 
 
 In the following instance Matthew and Mark reverse their treat- 
 ment of the Tradition ; and what Matthew expresses in a continuous 
 speech, Mark breaks up into a rapid dialogue. It is contained in a 
 passage in which Jesus makes mention of the feeding of the four 
 thousand and of the five thousand (Mark viii. 17-21, Matthew xvi. 
 9-11), interesting and important because it describes one among 
 several occasions (perhaps more numerous than are generally sup- 
 posed) in which Jesus uses metaphorical language as to "leaven" 
 and "■ bread," which was completely misunderstood by his dis- 
 ciples. 
 
 Following the same method as before, we may suppose the 
 Original Tradition to have run thus : — 
 
 DO YE NOT YET PERCEIVE 
 NEITHER REMEMBER THE FIVE 
 LOAVES FOR THE FIVE THOUSAND 
 HOW MANY BASKETS FULL OF 
 FRAGMENTS TOOK YE^ UP THE 
 SEVEN LOAVES FOR THE FOUR THOU- 
 SAND HOW MANY BASKETS OF FRAG- 
 MENTS TOOK YE UPi DO YE NOT 
 YET PERCEIVE 
 
 This might be variously interpreted thus : — 
 
 (1) (2) 
 
 Do ye not yet perceive neither remember? Do ye not yet perceive neither remember the 
 
 The five loaves for the five thousand? How five loaves for the five thousand (and) how 
 
 many baskets took ye up?' The seven for many baskets ye took up/ (neither) the seven 
 
 the four tliousand ? How many baskets took loaves for the four thousand and how many 
 
 ye up? Do ye not yet perceive ? baskets ye took up?i How is it ye do not 
 
 perceive ? 
 
 The former of these tw^o interpretations naturally passes into 
 another stage when the abrupt questions are amplified so as to be 
 more in conformity with grammar, and when answers are inserted 
 
 ^ The Greek for the verb is the same, whether predicatively or interrogatively 
 used. 
 
INTEODUCTION. 
 
 in reply to the questions ; and thus we have the actual versions of 
 Mark and Matthew : — 
 
 Mark viii. 17-21. 
 Do ye not yet perceive neither remem- 
 ber? [When I brake] the five loaves for the 
 five thousand, how many baskets full of frag- 
 ments took ye up? [Theij say to him, Tivelve. 
 When ^] the seven for the four thousand, how- 
 many baskets of fragments took ye up ? [They 
 say to him, Seven. And he said to them,] Do 
 ye not yet understand ? 
 
 Matthew xvi. 9-11. 
 Do ye not yet perceive neither remember 
 the five loaves of the five thousand, and how 
 many baskets ye took up, neither the seven 
 loaves of the four thousand and how many 
 baskets ye took up ? How is it that ye do not 
 understand [that I spake not to you concern- 
 ing bread ?] 
 
 Take now another instance in which there is no variation as to 
 the speaker ; but, by the interchange of a relative for an inter- 
 rogative pronoun, and of a statement for a question, a complete 
 change is made in the sense : — 
 
 Luke ix, 9. 
 And Herod said, John I beheaded, but who 
 is this? 
 
 Mark vi. 19. 
 But Herod when he heard (thereof) said, 
 John, whom I beheaded, he (lit. this, ovtos) 
 is risen. 
 
 If the reader will compare the context of these passages, he will 
 find that, whereas both Matthew and Mark assign to Herod the 
 statement that John had risen from the dead, Luke assigns it to 
 "some"; so that the final words of Herod, while in Mark they 
 represent a positive statement, in Luke represent nothing beyond 
 the question of a bewildered man. 
 
 Again, in the same passage, compare the following statements :- — 
 
 Matthew xiv. 5. 
 And when he (Herod) desired 
 to kill him, he feared the mul- 
 titude, because they counted 
 hiia as a propliet. 
 
 Luke ix. 7. 
 Now Herod the tetrarch 
 heard of all that was done, 
 and he was much perplexed, 
 because that it was said by 
 some, &c. 
 
 Mark vi. 19-21. 
 (Herodias) desired to kill him 
 (i.e. John) : and she could not, 
 (20) for Herod feared John, 
 knowing that he was a righ- 
 teous man, and a holy, and 
 kept him safe. (21) And 
 when he heard him, he was 
 much perplexed, and he 
 heard him gladly. 
 
 Is it not obvious that some confusion has here arisen from 
 diverse interpretations of the Original Memoirs ? It would appear 
 that they contained some brief notes to this effect : — 
 " desired to kill him . . . feared." 
 — perhaps supplemented by a further tradition as to "keeping" or 
 " guarding " John, or " regarding " him as a prophet. 
 
 But while one Evangelist makes Herodias, another makes Herod, 
 " desire to kill John '/' and, in the one, Herodias is prevented by 
 Herod, in the other it is Herod who is prevented by the multitude. 
 Again, in Mark, Herod fears '^ John" ; in Matthew he fears "the 
 multitude." 
 
 Lastly, whereas Mark represents Herod as being "perplexed " by 
 
 1 It is perhaps a mark of the abruptness of the Original Tradition that the 
 words " I brake " are not repeated here. 
 
INTRODUCTION. xxxi 
 
 the prophetic utterances of John, Luke represents him as being 
 " perplexed " by the rumours of the multitude about John. 
 
 Few critics conversant with the Gospels would doubt that the 
 close similarity between some parallel passages in them necessitates 
 the hypothesis of a Greek, not an Aramaic, Original Tradition, at 
 least so far as concerns these passages. But it may be of use to 
 call the student's attention to a passage which appears especially 
 well adapted to prove that hypothesis. 
 
 Mark xiv. 49. Matthew xxvi. 55. Luke xxii. 53. 
 
 I was daily with you in the I sat daily in the temple When I was daily with you 
 temple teaching. teaching. in the temple. 
 
 The Greek for "was" in Mark is here HMHN, a non-classical 
 form not used elsewhere by this Evangelist. But this word, accord- 
 ing as it is pronounced with a rough or smooth breathing, may 
 mean " I was," or " I sat." Now the breathings are not inserted 
 in the ancient MSS. so that the word is perfectly ambiguous ; and 
 indeed the two words have actually been confused in a play of 
 Sophocles {Trachinice, 24 ; see Keio rhrynichus, p. 241). Hence, we 
 need not be surprised that while Matthew renders the word " I sat " 
 (iKaOe^ofxrjv) Luke renders it "I was/' but avoids the non-classical 
 form by using the participle (6vto<s fxov). This appears to indicate a 
 confusion arising from a common use of an Original Greek Tradition, 
 containing the word HMHN, retained by Mark, but altered by 
 Matthew in the sense " I sat," and by Luke in the sense " I was." 
 
 One more instance may be given, of a nature more conjectural : 
 
 Mark ii. 16. Matthew ix. 11. Luke v. 30. 
 
 And the scribes of the And when the Pharisees saw But the Pharisees and their 
 
 Pharisees, when they saw it, they said unto his disci- scribes began to murmui 
 
 that he ate with the publi- pies. Why eateth your Master against his disciples, saying, 
 
 cans and sinners, said unto with the publicans and sin- Why do ye eat with the pub- 
 
 his disciples, Why (oTi) doth ners? licans and sinners ? 
 
 he eat and drink with the 
 publicans and sinners ? ' 
 
 Incidentally we may first note here that whereas Matthew 
 records that " the Pharisees," and Mark that "the Scribes o/" the 
 Pharisees " were the speakers, Luke combines both traditions by 
 mentioning "the Pharisees and their Scribes." 
 
 But we note in the next place the variations, (1) Mark, "Why 
 doth he eat ? " ; (2) Matthew, " Why eateth your Master .? " ; 
 (3) Luke, " Why do ye eat?" 
 
 It is possible that the Original Tradition was, "And the Scribes 
 of the Pharisees said to the disciples. Why doth he eat (eV^iet) with 
 the publicans and sinners % " 
 
 ^ Of course on ought not, in good Greek, to mean "wh}'-," but I cannot help 
 beheving that here, as well as in ix. 11 and ix. 28, Mark uses it so. The sense 
 demands it, and in all three places the parallel passages in Matthew have "why" 
 (ti, or Sici Ti). 
 
xxxii mTEODUCTION. 
 
 This abrupt introduction of the reference to Jesus, as the mere 
 implied subject of the verb, was removed or amended, in Mark, by 
 inserting the introductory clause "when they saw that he ate, &c.," 
 so as to prepare the way for the speech of the Pharisees ; in 
 Matthew, by the insertion of the subject " your Master," it being 
 a frequent habit of Matthew to insert a subject where Mark omits 
 one. But in the next place, the editor, or one of the editors, of the 
 earliest Gospel (Mark's) inserted "drink," because, as a matter of 
 fact, Jesus both ate and drank with sinners. Such an insertion as 
 this is very common. Those who compare the Greek with the 
 Hebrew Version of the Old Testament will find that many scribes 
 are unwilling that any one should " eat " without " drinking " also ; 
 and accordingly (Robertson Smith, Lectures on the /Se2^tuagint, 
 p. 90) sometimes a Hebrew scribe (1 Sam. i. 9), sometimes a 
 Greek scribe (2 Sam. xii. 21) adds "drinking" to the textual 
 "eating." 
 
 It is probable therefore that a new form of the Tradition would 
 be, "Why doth he both eat and drink T' {IcrOUi re koI TrtVei ; comp. 
 Luke xii. 45, ia-OUtv re kol ttlvuv). Now it is easy to see, even in 
 ordinary Greek characters, that €(tOl€lt€, "he both eateth," is easily 
 confused with co-^tere, "ye eat." Let us also remember that the 
 diphthongs in the Hellenistic writing were often sadly confused ; so 
 that as a matter of fact, in this present passage, D reads eo-^tcrat Kat 
 TTLverai, and a corrector in C has eaOteTe Kai Trtverat, meaning to 
 represent the 2nd pers. pi. ; and this constant practice with D and 
 other ancient MSS. is also found in early inscriptions ; and hence a 
 confusion between eo-^tetre and one of the forms of the 2nd pers. pi. 
 would be aided. When eo-^tecre had once been corrupted into eo-^tere, 
 it would be necessary to alter Trtvet also into the 2nd pers. pi. ; but, 
 as the word Kat follows irivct in Luke's tradition, TriveiKat might 
 easily be mistaken for Trtverat, a form of Trivere ; and hence we are 
 led to the conclusion that, without any arbitrary alteration of the 
 Tradition, Luke might have found the reading ia-OUre koI ttiVctc, and 
 might have preferred it, as avoiding the abruptness which charac- 
 terizes the tradition retained by Mark.^ 
 
 The next instance will contain less of the conjectural element, 
 and will afford demonstrative evidence that Matthew has borrowed, 
 not from Mark, but from some Common Tradition, probably Greek, 
 from which Mark has also borrowed. It is taken from the Dis- 
 
 1 This coDJecture is inserted as being worthy of consideration ; but it must not 
 be forgotten that elsewhere Luke uses the second person where Matthew and 
 Mark use the third.— See Mark ii. 19 and 24. In Isaiah ix. 2, "the people that 
 sat in darkness hath seen a great light," the LXX. reads " see ye" (rSere) ; and it 
 would be interesting to enquire whether there are many other such instances 
 in the LXX., and whether they can be explained by some error natural in 
 translation. 
 
INTRODUCTION. xxxiii 
 
 course uttered by Jesus on the Mount of Olives, a short time before 
 the Crucifixion, concerning the Last Days : 
 
 Mark xiii. 9, 10. Matthew xxiv. 9, 14. 
 
 ...they shall deliver you up to councils... and Then shall they deliver you up... (14) And 
 
 before governors and kings shall ye stand for this Gospel of the kingdom shall be preaclied 
 
 my sake for a testimony unto them in the whole world for a testimony to 
 
 els [xapTvpiov avrois). (!*') And unto all the nations (Ttaaiv toIs iQviai.v). 
 all the nations ^ [koX ets iravra to. 
 idvr}) must the Gospel be first preached. 
 
 So far, it would be a mere conjecture, though a probable con- 
 jecture, that the Original Tradition was : 
 
 YE SHALL STAND FOR MY SAKE FOR 
 A TESTIMONY UNTO THEM AND TO 
 ALL THE NATIONS MUST THE GOSPEL 
 BE PREACHED 
 
 — and that Matthew connected the words *' for a testimony unto '* 
 with " nations," while Mark connected them with the word " them," 
 and gave " nations " a different connection. But the parallel 
 passage in Matthew, though it contains many similarities with that 
 in Mark, does not follow Mark so closely as to make this conjecture 
 by any means a certainty. Fortunately, however, we find another 
 passage in Matthew x. 17-22, where the whole of Mark^s Discourse 
 on the Mount of Olives is faitlifully followed, although, strange to 
 say, it is assigned to quite a different period in the life of Christ, viz. 
 when He is for the first time se^iding out the Twelve Apostles ; the close 
 agreement of the two passages may be easily seen : 
 
 Mark xiii. 9-11. Matthew x. 17-19. 
 
 (Discourse on the Mount of Olives.) (The Sending forth of the Twelve.) 
 
 ...they shall deliver you up to councils, and in ...they will deliver you up to councils ; and in 
 
 synagogues shall 3^e be beaten; and before their synagogues they will scourge you ; (18) 
 
 governors and kings shall ye stand for my sake yea and before governors and kings shall ye 
 
 for a testimony unto them (10) And be brought for my sake, for a testimony 
 
 unto all the nations must the Gospel to them and to the nations [koI to7s 
 
 be first preached. (11) And when they lead ^dvea-iy). (19) But when they deliver you 
 
 you and deliver you up, &c. up^ «fec. j j 
 
 Can any Greek scholar, or can even any ordinary English reader, 
 after comparing these passages, retain a particle of doubt that 
 the words italicised above — " for a testimony unto them and unto all 
 the nations " — represent an Original Tradition, variously interpreted 
 by Mark and Matthew ? 
 
 Mark took the words " unto all the nations " with the following 
 words, and interpreted the tradition thus : " Unto all the nations 
 must the Gospel be first preached." 
 
 Matthew has two versions of the Original Tradition, which he 
 assigns to different periods in the life of Christ. 
 
 ^ The order of the Revised Yersion has been altered so as to correspond with 
 the order of the Greek. 
 
 The word "nations" {ievr}) is translated by the Revisers "nations," when 
 preceded by " all the " ; when it is preceded by " the," they render it " Gentiles." 
 
xxxiv INTRODUCTION. 
 
 In the earlier of these (x. 18) he connects the words " to the 
 nations " with the foregoing words ; and as the subsequent words 
 of the Tradition, " the Gospel must first be preached," now lose 
 their meaning, he omits them. 
 
 In his later version (xxiv. 14) he retains the omitted words " the 
 Gospel shall be preached ; " but he seems to have connected the 
 words of the Tradition thus : " for a testimony to them and to the 
 nations shall the gospel be preached." But, in his later context, 
 the words " to them " make no sense ; and it becomes necessary to 
 modify the sentence thus, " the Gospel shall be preached to the 
 nations for a testimony to them," or, more shortly, " the Gospel 
 shall be preached for a testimony to the nations," which is the 
 interpretation he actually adopts. 
 
 In the following passage there is probably an interesting con- 
 fusion between ttoXvs, many, and ttoXcs, a city. It is in the parable 
 of the talents or pounds : — 
 
 Matthew xxv. 21, 23. Luke xix. 17, lf>. 
 
 His lord said unto him, Well done, good and And he said unto him, Well done, thou good 
 
 faithful servant : thou hast been faithful over servant : because thou wast found faithful in 
 
 a few things, I will set thee over many a very few tilings, have thou authority over 
 
 things. ..thou hast been faithful over a few ten cities. ..Be thou also over five cities. 
 things, I will set thee over many things. 
 
 For " over " Matthew has iirl, but Luke iirdvui ; but this pecu- 
 liarity of Luke's style does not prevent us from recognizing that 
 cVt was the original, just as v-rro is the original in Mark iv. 21, 
 ^'' under the bed," Matthew v. 15, Luke xi. 33, ^^ under the bushel," 
 but is altered by Luke, in one of his two versions of the passage, 
 into viroKOLTOi. 
 
 The Original Tradition was probably " over many things," 
 6ninOAAQN ; but, since I meant "ten," this might easily be 
 confused with eminOAeON, "over ten cities." Again, 6171 
 was spelt in the earliest MSS. indifferently 6111 or 61161 \* and, 
 since 6 meant "five," 6n6inOAA0N "over many things," might 
 equally well be confused with 6rri6nOA6QN, "over five cities." 
 
 It is possible that a somewhat similar confusion may explain the 
 discrepancy between the following passages : — 
 
 Mark v. 20. Luke viii. 39. 
 
 And he went his way and began to publish in And he went his way publishing through- 
 Decapolis (eV tt? Ae/fOTroAet) how great out the Tvhole City {kuS' 6\riv t^v 
 things Jesus had done for him. voXiv) how great things Jesus had done for 
 
 him. 
 
 ^ An amusing instance of the variation in the spelling of eVi is to be found in 
 the various interpretations of the first word of Irenseus' Treatise against Heresies. 
 It was €Trt or 67r6i : Epiphanius read e-m and interpreted it " against " ; the Latin 
 translator read cTret and interpreted it "since." 
 
INTRODUCTION. xxxv 
 
 Now the word Decapolis means ten city, and just as ten city 
 might be easily confused with the city so might " Decapolis " 
 be confused with " the city " in the following way. Deca-, mean- 
 ing " ten,"^ might be mistaken by an unlearned copyist for the 
 numeral " ten," and might be denoted by the letter I : consequently 
 eNTHAeKAnOAei would be written eNTHinOAei, which 
 could be interpreted by an educated reader in no other way than as 
 meaning eV rrj Tro'Act, " in the city." ^ 
 
 In the narrative of the Transfiguration, Matthew attributes to 
 St. Peter an egotistic utterance not found in Mark and Luke, and 
 explicable from confusion : — 
 
 Mark ix. 5. Matthew xvii, 4. Luke ix. 33. 
 
 And Peter auswereth and said And Peter answered and said ...Peter said unto Jesus, 
 
 unto Jesus, Eabbi, it is good unto Jesus, Lord, it is good Master, it is good for us to 
 
 for us to be here, and let us for us to be here : If thou be here, and let us make 
 
 make three tabernacles, one ivilt, I ■will make here three • tabernacles, one for 
 
 for thee, and one for Moses, three tabernacles, one for thee, and one for Moses, and 
 
 and one for Elijah. thee, and one for Moses, and one for Elias. 
 one for Elijah. 
 
 The Original Tradition, preserved by Mark and Luke, was " let us 
 make," nOIHCQM6N ; but this was wrongly interpreted in the 
 Tradition which finds expression in Matthew's Gospel, as if it were 
 in two words, TTOIHCQ M€N : then the word M 6 N , appearing to 
 make no sense, was changed into its correlative A 6, and FT 1 H C Q A 6 
 was easily changed (and the more easily because there is Q A € in 
 the preceding line) into TTOIHCQQAe, i.e. *'I will make here." 
 The intolerable egotism of this reading — "/ will make" — forced 
 the Editor of this Gospel to insert at least the qualification "if 
 thou wilt " ; and hence the present erroneous version of Matthew. 
 
 These specimens of certain or probable confusion of the Original 
 Tradition shall be concluded by one of greater importance, which 
 the writer can offer only as a conjecture, and must needs offer with 
 the knowledge that many learned scholars have declared that the 
 day of conjectures, unsupported by evidence of MSS., is now 
 passed as regards the criticism of the New Testament. And so it 
 probably is, as regards all the other books of the New Testament ; 
 but the peculiar advantages afforded by three independent narra- 
 tives derived from one Common Tradition have been as yet so little 
 utilized that this dictum does not hold good concerning the Synoptic 
 Gospels, or rather concerning the Original Tradition from which the 
 Synoptic Gospels have jointly borrowed. 
 
 The passage in question is taken from Luke's account of the 
 Mission of the Seventy (x. 4, 5) : — " Carry no purse, no wallet, no 
 
 1 Even if the confusion did not arise in this way, it seems probable that there 
 is a confusion of some kind, and that TroAis was separated frcan Se'/co by some 
 corruption that points to a Greek Original. 
 
xxxvi INTRODUCTION. 
 
 shoes, and salute no man by the way " (fxr] fSaa-rd^ere PaWavriov 
 jMY} Trrjpav, /xr] vTroS^fxara, kol fxrjSiva Kara rrjv 6801/ aa-irda-qcrOe). 
 
 Now in the first place we note that Luke's account of the 
 Mission of the Seventy contains many sayings which Matthew 
 sets down under the Mission of the Twelve. For example Luke 
 inserts (x. 2) *' The harvest truly is plenteous &c." (Matthew 
 ix. 37, 38) ; Luke inserts (x. 3) " Behold I send you forth as 
 sheep, &c." (Matthew x. 16); Luke inserts (x. 5, 6) the precept 
 to pronounce a blessing on a house, if there be in it any '* son of 
 peace," or, as Matthew expresses it, " any one worthy," (Matthew, 
 X. 11, 12, 13) ; Luke inserts (x. 9, 11) the precept to proclaim "The 
 kingdom of God is at hand " (Matthew x. 7) ; Luke inserts (x. 12), 
 *'I say unto you that it shall be more tolerable for Sodom, &c." 
 (Matthew x. 15). Indeed, comparing Matthew x. 9 — 15 with Luke 
 ix. 3 — 5 (both of which passages describe the Mission of the Twelve), 
 we may almost say that whatever Luke has omitted from Matthew' s 
 tradition, under the heading of the Mission of the Twelve, he has inserted 
 under the heading of the Mission of the Seventy} But there is one 
 important exception : Matthew's account of the Mission of the 
 Twelve contains a precept to " salute " a house on entering it ; 
 Luke, in his Mission of the Twelve, omits it, and yet does not 
 insert it (not at least in the same words) in our present version of 
 the Mission of the Seventy. 
 
 One more point of importance needs to be noted before we proceed 
 to our conjecture. As to the precept of Jesus to the Apostles to take 
 nothing with them on their journey, there seems to have been some 
 difference of interpretation in the times of our Evangelists — some 
 having made an exception in favour of " a staff," as Mark does ; 
 others, as Luke, making no exception ; others, as Matthew, endeavour- 
 ing to dissipate the difficulty by substituting, for the word "take," 
 another word " procure," as if the precept did not forbid taking with 
 one what one had, but only forbade j/rocuring anything exj)ressly for 
 the journey : 
 
 Mark vi. 8. Matthew x. 9, 10. Luke ix. 3. 
 
 ...that they should take Get you (KTTJ(T7)(ree) no Take (at'pere) nothing for 
 
 (a'(pa)(Tiv) nothing for gold, nor silver, nor brass your journey, neither 
 
 their journey, save a for your purses ((douas), staff, nor wallet, nor bread, 
 
 staff only ; no bread, no no wallet for your jour- ^^^^ money (Gr. silver), 
 
 wallet, no money (Gr. brass) ney, &c. 
 in their purse. 
 
 It will be observed, however, that, in spite of other differences, 
 the Synoptists all agree in connecting the precept of the Lord as to 
 the wallet, &c. with the words "for the journey " (Matthew and 
 Mark, el<s 6B6v : Luke, ets t^v 686v). 
 
 ■• Luke omits in ix. 3 the mention of "gold " and "brass" for the "purses," 
 and he does not in the same words supply the omission in x. 4, but he does so 
 virtually, by adding " Carry not purse." 
 
INTRODUCTION. xxxvii 
 
 We now return to the passage under discussion (Luke x. 4, 5), 
 which we will arrange in the order of the Greek ; we will also 
 substitute the word "journey" for "way," so as to be uniform 
 with the translation in the last paragraph ; and we will place 
 immediately after it the words that follow : — 
 
 Carry no purse no wallet 
 no shoes and no one on the 
 journey salute but into what- 
 soever house ye enter 
 
 As to the " purse," we can now perhaps explain Luke's insertion 
 of it, for we find that Matthew, x. 9, makes mention of "purses" 
 although the Greek word is different ; and we have seen that, what- 
 ever Luke in the Mission of the Twelve omits from Matthew's 
 Tradition, he inserts in the Mission of the Seventy. But where, in 
 Luke's Mission of the Seventy can we find Matthew's precept to 
 " salute " the house ? And where, in Luke's Mission of the Seventy 
 can we find the precept to " take nothing" connected with the words 
 " for " or " on " the " journey " ? Since he thinks it necessary to 
 repeat, in the Mission of the Seventy, the instructions about the 
 " wallet " and " sandals " given to the Twelve, it seems strange that 
 he should omit the qualifying words " for the journey " ! 
 
 Even the English reader will probably perceive that if, in the 
 second line, "no one" could be changed into "'nothing," (in other 
 words, if MHAENA could be changed into MH A GN) and if "but" 
 could be transposed (which in Greek involves the transposition of 
 a single letter A) all would become clear, and we should have — 
 
 CARRY NO PURSE NO WALLET 
 NO SHOES AND NOTHING ON 
 THE JOURNEY BUT SALUTE 
 WHATSOEVER HOUSE YE 
 ENTER INTO 
 
 Undoubtedly there is some little roughness in this reading ; the 
 word "and," before "nothing," is unnecessary and weak; and 
 we should naturally expect rather " carry no purse, no wallet, no 
 shoes — nothing on the journey ; " also acnrdcrrja-Oe woiild have to be 
 altered to acnrdaraa-Oc ; and the order of words, da-TrdaaaOe 8' cts rjv 
 dv cicreXOrjTe oiKLav, — though partly justified by Luke xxiv. 1, (fiepovcrat 
 a ■^TOLfxacrav apco/xara, and John vi. 14, tSoWe? o tVooycre (rrj/jieiov, — is 
 not so usual, or so smooth, as that in Luke's text, which is also 
 found in Luke x. 8 and 10. But the reader must carefully observe 
 that we are not attempting to emend Luke, but to restore the text of 
 some Tradition from which Luke undoubtedly borrowed, and ivhich 
 is identical with many 2M7is of Matthew ; and it is quite possible to 
 demonstrate, by comparison with Matthew, that this Tradition has 
 
xxxviii INTRODUCTION. 
 
 been corrupted in some loay, and at some time, without being able to 
 show the precise time or way in which the corruption took place, 
 whether orally or through documents ] and whether it was erro- 
 neously interpreted by Luke, or by preceding editors, or by Luke in 
 conjunction with others. In the course of such a transmission 
 many misunderstandings and alterations might easily occur, and 
 especially if there was a tendency to introduce slight changes into 
 a Mission narrative, with the view of showing that it did not refer 
 to the Mission of the Twelve, but to the Mission of some other 
 body. And that some corruption of this kind has here caused Luke 
 to diverge from the correct tradition we maintain to be absolutely 
 demonstrable by a comparison of the text of Luke and Matthew 
 in the light of the considerations above alleged : — 
 
 Luke x. 4, 5. Matthew x. 
 
 Carry no(t) purse, no(t) wallet, no(t) shoes ; Get you no gold. ..in your purses, no wallet for 
 
 and salute no man on the journey. And into (the) journey. ..nor shoes. And into whatso- 
 
 whatsoever house ye shall enter, first say, ever city or village ye shall enter, search out 
 
 Peace he to this house. And if a son of who in it is worthy. ..And as ye enter into the 
 
 peace be there, your peace shall rest upon house salute it. And if the house be worthy, 
 
 him {more probabhj " upon it") ; but if not, let your peace come upon it ; but if it be not 
 
 it shall turn to you again. worthy, let your peace return to you. 
 
 Here we have to consider these facts : — 
 
 1. The precept "not to salute people by the way" is well fitted 
 for Gehazi in extreme haste, but not fitted for disciples of Jesus 
 going forth to carry a Gospel of conciliation through Galilee. 
 There are no indications of any such precept in the Mission of the 
 Twelve ; and there seems still less reason for it in the Mission of 
 the Seventy, who, being more numerous, may reasonably be sup- 
 posed to have a less onerous task, and more time for the performance 
 of it. 
 
 2. The precept is quite contrary to the implied precept in 
 Matthew v. 47 : " If ye salute your brethren only, what do ye more 
 than others 1 " — which implies that the disciples of Jesus were bound 
 to " salute " strangers as well as friends. 
 
 3. Sanctus Ephraemus(ed. Moesinger, p. 92) — who is supposed to 
 have used the early Harmony of the Gospels composed by Tatian — 
 reads, "Into whatsoever house ye enter, first salute the house." 
 This might have arisen from a blending of Luke with Matthew ; ^ 
 but the quotation is valuable as showing how natural it is to 
 interchange the expressions ''Salute the house," and " Peace be to 
 the house." Supposing that an editor found the tradition already 
 corrupted into " Salute no one by the A^ay, and into whatsoever house 
 
 ^ The Commentary of Sanctus Ephraemus contains what may be called 
 " layers " of commentaries, w ritten by different commentators, who used 
 different texts ; and very erroneous inferences may be easily drawn from a 
 cursory, or even a prolonged but unintelligent perusal of this book. 
 
INTRODUCTION. xxxix 
 
 ye enter, salute the house," it is obvious that he would be tempted 
 to avoid tautology by substituting, for the latter " salute," its 
 equivalent, " Peace be to this house." 
 
 4. The word " salute " is rare in the Gospels, occurring only 
 twice in Matthew, viz. v. 47 and here ; and only twice in Luke, 
 viz. i. 40 and here. It is therefore extremely unlikely that, in a 
 tradition in which the two Evangelists closely resemble each other, 
 they should both use this rare word, but with a variation of context 
 ivhich gives the passage two totalis/ different meanings, whereas a slight 
 remodelling of the context would make the meanings the same. 
 
 Besides the restoration of the true Original of this particular 
 passage, other far more important consequences may follow, if it 
 be recognized that Matthew's Mission of the Twelve contains two 
 distinct Traditions, one of which closely resembles Mark, and is 
 considered by Luke to refer to the Twelve, while the other is 
 omitted by Mark, and referred by Luke to the Mission of the 
 Seventy. 
 
 These specimens of the Confusion of the Original Tradition in 
 the Synoptic Gospels are but a few out of a very large collection, 
 which the writer hopes in due course to publish in such a form as 
 to be intelligible to the general reader without ceasing to be useful 
 to the student of the Greek Testament. There is no ancient docu- 
 ment in existence for the elucidation of which so little has been 
 done, as that venerable Greek Tradition of the words and deeds 
 of Christ which is embedded in the Synoptic Gospels. For the rest 
 of the New Testament the days of emendation, unsupported by 
 MSS., may possibly be past; for this portion of it they are only 
 beginning. 
 
 EDWIN A. ABBOTT. 
 
 32, Abbey Road, N.W., 
 June 4, 1884. 
 
THE COMMON TKADITION 
 
 SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
THE COMMOI^ TRADITION 
 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Luke.] 
 
 &t ilHark. 
 [Complete.] 
 
 1 The beginning of the gospel of Jesus 
 Christ, the Son of God. 
 
 2 Even... 
 
 Behold, I send my messenger before 
 
 thy face, 
 
 Who shall prepare thy way. 
 
 {Bid the words " Behold, I send my 
 messenger before thy face, who shall 
 prepare thy way " are found in 
 Matthew xi. 10 and Luke vii. 27). 
 
 4 ...came, who baptized [?]... and... 
 
 5 And ... all (they of Jerusalem) . . . 
 
 6 And . . . was . , . and did eat (Gr. eat- 
 ing)... 
 
 7 And he preached, ...stoop down and 
 (Gr. stoox^ing downj... 
 
 .but [??]... 
 
 Mark i. 8, W. & H. omit the Greek prepo- 
 sition in both cases. 
 
 I. 1-8 
 
 1 The beginning of the gospel of Jesus 
 Christ, ^ the Son of God. 
 
 2 Even as it is written ^ in Isaiab the 
 prophet, 
 
 Behold, I send my messenger before 
 
 thy face. 
 
 Who shall prepare thy way ; 
 
 3 The voice of one crying in the 
 'Wilderness, 
 
 Make ye ready the ivay of the 
 
 Lord, 
 
 Make his paths straight ; 
 
 4 John came, Avho baptized in the 
 ivildemess and preached the bap- 
 tism [?] of repentance unto remission 
 of sins. 
 
 5 And there went out unto him all 
 the country of Judsea, and all they of 
 Jerusalem ; and they were baptized 
 of him in the river Jordan, confessing 
 their sins. 
 
 6 And John was clothed with camel's 
 hair, and had a leathern girdle about 
 his loins, and did eat locusts and wild 
 honey. 
 
 7 And he preached, saying, There 
 Cometh after me he that is mightier 
 than 1, the latchet of vehose shoes I 
 am not ^ ivorthy to stoop down and 
 unloose. 
 
 8 I baptized you ^ with -water ; but 
 he shall baptize 
 ° Holy Ghost. 
 
 you *with the 
 
 * Some ancient authorities omit the Son of 
 God. 
 
 ^ Some ancient authorities read in the 
 prophets. 
 
 3 Gr. sufficient. 
 
 4 Or, in. 
 
 5 Or, Holy Spirit : and so throughout this 
 book. 
 
 Synoptieon, 2>cigcs 1-2.] 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 ^t. iBattfjcb. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 III. 1-6, 11-12. 
 
 1 And in those days cometh John the 
 Baptist ['(], preaching in theivilder- 
 
 ness of Judi^a, saying, 
 
 2 Repent ye : for the kingdom of 
 heaven is at hand. 
 
 3 For this is he that ^yas spoken of ^ by 
 Isaiah the prophet, saying, 
 
 The voice of one crying in the 
 
 wilderness, 
 
 Make ye ready the ivay of the 
 
 Iiord, 
 
 Make his paths straight. 
 
 4 Now John himself had his raiment 
 of camel's hair, and a leathern girdle 
 about his loins ; and his food was 
 locusts and wild honey. 
 
 5 Then ^rent out unto him Jerusalem, 
 and all [?] Judpea, and all [?] the 
 region round about Jordan ; 
 
 6 And they were baptized of him in 
 the river Jordan, confessing their sins. 
 
 Ill indeed baptize you " with T\rater 
 unto repentance : but he that cometh 
 after me is mightier than I, Tirhose 
 shoes I am not ^ Tvorthy to bear : 
 he shall baptize you -with the 
 Holy Ghost and ivith fire : 
 12 Whose fan is in his hand, and he 
 will throughly cleanse his threshing- 
 floor ; and he will gather his wheat into 
 the garner, but the chaff he will burn 
 up with unquenchable tire. 
 
 ^ Or, through. "^ Or, in. 3 Gr. svfficient. 
 
 5t. ILuke. 
 [Passages jxirallel to Mark. 
 
 III. 1-4, 7, 15-17. 
 
 1 Now in the fifteenth year of the 
 reign of Tiberius Cfesar, Pontius Pilate 
 beiijg governor of Judsea, and Herod 
 being tetrarch of Galilee, and his 
 brother Philip tetrarch of the region of 
 Ituraja and Trachonitis, and Lysanias 
 tetrarch of Abilene, 
 
 2 In the high-priesthood of Annas and 
 Caiaphas, the word of God came unto 
 John the son of Zacharias in the 
 Tirilderness. 
 
 3 And he came into all the region 
 round about Jordan, preaching the 
 baptism {>'] of repentance unto re- 
 mission of sins ; 
 
 4 As it is written in the book of the 
 words of Isaiah the prophet, 
 
 The voice of one crying in the 
 
 wilderness. 
 
 Make ye ready the way of the 
 
 Iiord, 
 
 Make his paths straight. 
 
 7 He said therefore to the multitudes 
 that Tvent out to be baptized of 
 him, Ye oflsjjring of vipers, who 
 warned you to flee from the wrath to 
 come ? 
 
 15 And as the people were in expecta- 
 tion, and all men reasoned in their 
 hearts concerning John, whether haply 
 he were the Christ ; 
 
 16 John answered, saying unto them 
 all, I indeed baptize you with 
 water ; but there cometh he that is 
 mightier than I, the latchet of 
 w^hose shoes I am not ^ worthy to 
 unloose : he shall baptize you - with 
 the Holy Ghost and with fire : 
 
 17 Whose fan is in his hand, throughly 
 to cleanse his threshing-floor, and to 
 gather the wheat into his garner ; but 
 the chaff" he will burn up with un- 
 quenchable fire. 
 
 I Gr. sufficient. 
 
 2 Or, in. 
 
 li 2 
 
THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 ^t. fHark. 
 
 ^t. iWark. 
 
 {Portions not found in MaWieiv or LitJcc] 
 
 [Complete.] 
 
 
 I. 9-11. 
 
 9 And... ill those days... came... Naza- 
 
 9 And it came to pass in those days, 
 
 reth... and... in (Gr. iuto)... 
 
 that Jesus came from Nazareth of 
 
 
 Galilee, and was baptized of John ^ in 
 
 
 the Jordan. 
 
 10 And. ..out of.. .rent asunder... 
 
 10 And straightway coming up out of 
 
 
 the water, he saw the heavens rent 
 
 
 asunder, and the Spirit as a dove 
 
 
 descending upon him : 
 
 
 11 And a voice came out of the 
 
 
 heavens, Thou art my beloved Son, 
 
 
 in thee I am well pleased. 
 
 
 I. 12-13. 
 
 12 ... straightway . . . drive th him forth . . . 
 
 12 And straightway the Spirit driveth 
 
 
 him forth into the wilderness, 
 
 13 ... he was . . . the wilderness [?]... Satan ; 
 
 13 And he was in the wilderness forty 
 
 and he was with the wild beasts... the 
 
 days tempted of Satan ; and he was 
 
 (angels) . . . 
 
 with the wild beasts ; and the angels 
 
 • 
 
 ministered unto him. 
 
 
 I. 14-15. 
 
 14 ... after that... came... the gospel of 
 
 14 Now after that John was delivered 
 
 God, and saying (Gr. that) 
 
 up, Jesus came into Galilee, preach- 
 
 
 ing the gospel of God, and saying. 
 
 15 The time is fulfilled and... of God... 
 
 15 The time is fulfilled, and the king- 
 
 and believe in the gospel. 
 
 dom of God is at hand : repent ye, and 
 
 
 believe in the gospel. 
 
 
 I. 16-20. 
 
 16 ... passing along ... of Simon . . . in . . . 
 
 16 And passing along by the sea of 
 
 
 Galilee, he saw Simon and Andrew 
 
 
 the brother of Simon casting a net in 
 
 
 the sea : for they were fishers. 
 
 17 ...to become... 
 
 17 And Jesus said unto them. Come 
 
 
 ye after me, and I will make you to 
 
 
 become fishers of men. 
 
 18 And... 
 
 18 And straightway they left the nets. 
 
 
 and followed him. 
 
 
 ^ Gr. into. 
 
 Synoptieon, pages 2-4. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 5t. i¥tnttf)cto. 
 [Passages parallel to 3fark.] 
 
 III. 13, 16-17. 
 13 Then cometh Jesus from Galilee to 
 the Jordan unto John, to be baptized 
 of him. 
 
 16 And Jesus, when he was bap- 
 tized, went up straightway from the 
 water : and lo, the heavens were 
 opened ^ unto him, and ho saw the 
 Spirit of God descending as a dove, 
 and coming upon him ; 
 
 17 And lo, a voice out of the 
 heavens, saying, ^ This is my beloved 
 Son, in whom I am Ttrell pleased. 
 
 IV. 1-2, 11. 
 
 1 Then was Jesus led up of the 
 Spirit into the wilderness to be 
 tempted of the devil. 
 
 2 And when he had fasted forty 
 days and forty nights, he afterward 
 hungered. 
 
 11 Then the devil leaveth him ; and 
 behold, angels came and ministered 
 unto him. 
 
 IV. 12, 17. 
 12 Now when he heard that John 
 was delivered up, he withdrew into 
 Galilee : 
 
 17 From that time began Jesus to 
 preach, and to say, Repent ye ; for the 
 kingdom of heaven is at hand, 
 
 IV. 18-22. 
 
 18 And walking by the sea of Galilee, 
 he SB.W two brethren, Simon who is 
 called Peter, and Andrew his brother, 
 casting a net into the sea ; for they 
 were fishers. 
 
 19 And he saith unto them, Come ye 
 alter me, and I will make you fishers 
 of men. 
 
 20 And they straightway left the nets, 
 and foUo-wed him. 
 
 ^ Some ancient authorities omit ^into him. 
 2 Or, This is my Son ; viy beloved in whom 
 I am well pleased. See cli. xii. 13. 
 
 5t. ILuke. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.'\ 
 
 III. 21-22. 
 
 21 Now it came to pass, when all the 
 people were baptized, that, Jesus also 
 having been baptized, and praying, 
 the heaven was opened, 
 
 22 And the Holy Ghost descended 
 in a bodily form, as a dove, upon 
 him, and a voice came out of 
 heaven, Thou art my beloved Son ; 
 in thee I am well pleased. 
 
 IV. 1-2, 13. 
 
 1 And Jesus, full of the Holy Spirit, 
 returned from the Jordan, and was led 
 ^ by the Spirit in the Tirildemess 
 during forty days, being tempted of 
 the devil. 
 
 2 And he did eat nothing in those 
 days : and when they were completed, 
 he hungered. 
 
 13 And when the devil had completed 
 every temptation, he departed from 
 him 2 for a season. 
 
 IV. 14-15. 
 
 14 And Jesus returned in the power 
 of the Spirit into Galilee : and a fame 
 went out concerning him through all 
 the region round about. 
 
 15 And he taught in their synagogues. 
 
 V. 1-2, 9-11. 
 
 1 Now it came to pass, while the 
 multitude pressed upon him and heard 
 the word of God, that he was standing 
 by the lake of Gennesaret ; 
 
 2 And he saw two boats standing by the 
 lake : but the fishermen had gone out 
 of them, and were washing their nets. 
 
 9 For he was amazed, and all that were 
 with him, at the draught of the fishes 
 which they had taken ; 
 
 Or, in. 
 
 2 Or, iintil. 
 
THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 ^t. fflark. 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Luh 
 
 19 ...a little further. ..who also were. 
 
 20 ...Zebedee in... with the hired ser- 
 vants and went after... 
 
 21 ... they-go-into ... straightway ... he 
 entered into the synagogue and taught. 
 
 23 ... straightway . . . their 
 
 24 Saying... 
 
 25 ...out of... 
 
 26 ...unclean spirit tearing... and cry- 
 ing... out of... 
 
 27 ...insomuch that they questioned 
 among themselves... is... a new teaching ! 
 with... even ..obey him. 
 
 28 ... the report . . . went . . . straightway 
 everywhere ... all ... of Galilee. 
 
 29 ...straightway when they were come 
 out of... and Andrew with James and 
 John. 
 
 30 ...lay... straightway they tell... 
 
 Mk. i. 21, Gr. they-go-into into. 
 
 [Co7nplete.] 
 
 I. 16-20. 
 
 19 And going on a little further, he 
 saw James the son of Zebedee, and 
 John his brother, who also w^ere in the 
 boat mending the nets. 
 
 20 And straightway he called them : 
 and they left their father Zebedee in 
 the boat with the hired servants, and 
 went after him. 
 
 I. 21-28. 
 
 21 And they go into Capernaum; and 
 
 sti-aightway on the sabbath day he 
 entered into the synagogue and taught. 
 
 22 And they -vrere astonished at his 
 teaching; for he taught them as 
 
 having authority, and not as the 
 
 scribes. 
 
 23 And straightway there was in their 
 synagogue a man with an unclean 
 spirit ; and he cried out, 
 
 24 Saying, What have we to do with 
 thee, thou Jesus of Nazareth ? art thou 
 come to destroy us ? I know thee who 
 thou art, the Holy One of God. 
 
 25 And Jesus rebuked ^him, saying. 
 Hold thy peace, and come out of him. 
 
 26 And the unclean spirit, ^ tearing 
 him and crying with a loud voice, came 
 out of him. 
 
 27 And they were all amazed, inso- 
 much that they questioned among 
 themselves, saying, What is this ? a 
 new teaching ! with authority he com- 
 mandeth even the unclean spirits, and 
 they obey him. 
 
 28 And the report of him went out 
 straightway' everywhere into all the 
 region of Galilee round about. 
 
 I. 29-31. 
 
 29 And straightway, ^ when they were 
 come out of the synagogue, they came 
 into the house of Simon and Andrew, 
 with James and John. 
 
 30 Now Simon's wife's mother lay 
 sick of a fever j and straightway they 
 tell him of her : 
 
 * Or, it. 2 Or, convulsing. 
 
 3 Some ancient authorities read token he was 
 come out of the synagogue, he came, 8fc. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 4-6, 127 A,] 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.'\ 
 
 IV. 18-22. 
 
 21 And going on from thence he saw 
 other two brethren, ^ James the son of 
 Zebedee, and John Iiis brother, in 
 the boat with Zebedee tlieir father, 
 mending their nets ; and he called 
 them. 
 
 22 And they straightway left the boat 
 and their father, and followed him. 
 
 IV. 12-13. 
 
 12 Now when he heard that John was 
 delivered up, he withdrew into Galilee ; 
 
 13 And leaving Nazareth, he came and 
 dwelt in Capernaum, which is by the 
 sea, in the borders of Zebulun and 
 Naphtali : 
 
 VII. 28-29. 
 
 28 And it came to pass, when Jesus 
 ended these words, the multitudes 
 T«rere astonished at his teaching : 
 
 29 For he taught them as one having 
 authority, and not as their scribes. 
 
 5t. ilukc. 
 [Passages xmrallel to Mark.'] 
 
 VIII. 14-15. 
 14 And when Jesus was come into 
 Peter's house, he saw his wife's 
 mother lying sick of a fever. 
 
 Or, Jacob : and so elsewhere. 
 
 V. 1-2, 9-11. 
 
 10 And so were also James and John, 
 sons of Zebedee, which were partners 
 with Simon. And Jesus said unto 
 Simon, Fear not ; from henceforth 
 thou shalt ^ catch men. 
 
 11 And when they had brought tlieir 
 boats to land, they left all, and 
 followed him. 
 
 IV. 31-37. 
 
 31 And he came down to Caper- 
 naum, a city of Galilee. And he wsks 
 teaching them on the sabbath day : 
 
 32 And they w^ere astonished at 
 his teaching ; for his word was with 
 authority. 
 
 33 And in the synagogue there was a 
 man, which had a spirit of an unclean 
 ^ devil ; and he cried out with a loud 
 voice, 
 
 34 3 Ah ! what have we to do with 
 thee, thou Jesus of Nazareth ? art thou 
 come to destroy us ? I know thee who 
 thou art, the Holy One of God. 
 
 35 And Jesus rebuked him, saying, 
 Hold thy peace, and come out of him. 
 And when the ^ devil had thrown him 
 down in the midst, he came out of him, 
 having done him no hurt. 
 
 36 And amazement came upon all, and 
 they spake together, one with another, 
 saying, What is * this word ? for with 
 authority and power he commandeth 
 the unclean spirits, and they come out, 
 
 37 And there went forth a rumour con- 
 cerning him into every place of the 
 region round about. 
 
 IV. 38-39. 
 38 And he rose up from the synagogue, 
 and entered into the house of Simon . 
 And Simon's wife's mother was 
 holden with a great fever ; and they 
 besought him for her. 
 
 1 Gr. take alive, 
 
 2 Gr. demon. 3 Or, Let alone. 
 
 4 Or, this word, that with authority... come 
 
THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Luke.'] 
 
 31 ...he came and took... and raised 
 her up . . . 
 
 32 ...when... they brought... all that 
 were [?] sick and them-that-were... 
 
 33 And all the city was gathered to- 
 gether at the door. 
 
 34 ...many... suffered... the devils... 
 
 35 And in the morning a great while 
 before day, he rose up and... and de- 
 parted... and there prayed. 
 
 36 ...Simon and they that were with 
 him followed after... 
 
 37 ...they found... and say unto him 
 (Gr. that) all... thee. 
 
 38 And he saith...Let us go elsewhere 
 into the next towns, that I may preach 
 there also ; for to... came I forth. 
 
 39 ...he went... throughout (Gr. into) 
 ...casting out (Gr. the) devils. 
 
 40 And there cometh...him, beseeching 
 him and kneeling down to-him and 
 ...(Gr. that)... 
 
 41 ...being moved with compassion... 
 and... 
 
 Mk. i. 40, W. & H. beseeching him and 
 hneeling down saying unto him. 
 
 ^t. fHark. 
 [Complete.'] 
 
 I. 29-31. 
 
 31 And he came and took her by the 
 hand, and raised her up ; and the 
 fever left her, and she ministered 
 
 unto them. 
 
 I. 32-34. 
 
 32 And at even, when the sun did set, 
 they brought unto him all that were 
 sick, and them that were ^possessed 
 with devils. 
 
 33 And all the city was gathered to- 
 gether at the door. 
 
 34 And he healed many that were 
 sick with divers diseases, and cast out 
 many ^ devils ; and he suffered not the 
 2 devils to speak, because they knew 
 him^. 
 
 I. 35-39. 
 
 35 And in the morning, a great while 
 before day, he rose up and went out, 
 and departed into a desert place, and 
 there prayed. 
 
 36 And Simon and they that were with 
 him followed after him ; 
 
 37 And they found him, and say unto 
 him. All are seeking thee. 
 
 38 And he saith unto them. Let us go 
 elsewhere into the next towns, that I 
 may preach there also ; for to this end 
 came I forth, 
 
 39 And he went into their syna- 
 gogues throughout all Galilee 
 preaching and casting out ^ devils. 
 
 I. 40-45. 
 
 40 And there cometh to him a leper, 
 beseeching him, ^ and kneeling down to 
 him, and saying unto him, If thou 
 Tv^ilt, thou canst make me clean. 
 
 41 And being moved with compassion, 
 he stretched forth his hand, and 
 touched him, and saith unto him, I 
 ivill ; be thou made clean. 
 
 ^ Or, demoniacs. 
 
 2 Gr. demons. 
 
 3 Many ancient authorities add to he Christ. 
 See Luke iv. 41. 
 
 4 Some ancient authorities omit and kneel- 
 ing down to him. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 6-8. J 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.'] 
 
 VIII. 14-15. 
 15 And he touclied her hand, and the 
 fever left her; and she arose, and 
 ministered unto him. 
 
 VIII. 16-17. 
 
 16 And when even was come, they 
 brought unto him many ^ possessed 
 with devils : and he cast out the spirits 
 with a word, and healed all that were 
 sick : 
 
 17 That it might be fulfilled which was 
 spoken ^ by Isaiah the prophet, saying, 
 Himself took our infirmities, and bare 
 our diseases. 
 
 IV. 23. 
 23 And ^ Jesus went about in all Grali- 
 lee, teaching in their synagogues 
 and preaching the ^ gospel of the 
 kingdom, and healing all manner of 
 disease and all manner of sickness 
 among the people. 
 
 VIII. 1-4. 
 
 1 And when he was come down from 
 the mountain, great multitudes fol- 
 lowed him. 
 
 2 And behold, there came to him a 
 leper and worshipped him, saying, 
 Lord, if thou xvilt, thou canst make 
 me clean. And he stretched forth 
 his hand, and touched him, say- 
 ing, I will; be thou made clean. 
 
 * Or, demoniacs. 
 ^ Or, through. 
 
 3 Some ancient authorities read he. 
 
 4 Or, good tidings : and so elsewhere. 
 
 IV. 38-39. 
 
 39 And he stood over her, and re- 
 buked the fever ; and it left her : 
 and immediately she rose up and min-- 
 istered unto them. 
 
 IV. 40-41. 
 
 40 And when the sun was setting, all 
 they that had any sick with divers 
 diseases brought them unto him ; and 
 he laid his hands on every one of them, 
 and healed them. 
 
 41 And ^devils also came out from 
 many, crying out, and saying. Thou 
 art the Son of God, And rebuking 
 them, he suffered them not to speak, 
 because they knew that he was the 
 Christ. 
 
 IV. 42-44. 
 
 42 And when it was day, he came out 
 and went into a desert place : and the 
 multitudes sought after him, and came 
 unto him, and would have stayed him, 
 that he should not go from them. 
 
 43 But he said unto them, I must 
 preach the -good tidings of the kingdom 
 of God to the other cities also ; for 
 therefore was I sent. 
 
 44 And he was preaching in the 
 synagogues of ^ Galilee. 
 
 V. 12-16. 
 
 12 And it came to pass, while he was 
 in one of the cities, behold, a man full 
 of leprosy ; and when he saw Jesus, 
 he fell on his face, and besought him, 
 saying. Lord, if thou ivilt, thou 
 canst make me clean. 
 
 13 And he stretched forth his hand, 
 and touched him, saying, I will ; 
 be thou made clean. 
 
 ' Gr. demons, 
 
 ' Or, gospel. 
 
 3 Very many ancient authorities read Judcea, 
 
10 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 [Poi-tions not found in Matthew or Luke.] 
 
 42 ...and, 
 
 43 And he strictly charged him and 
 straightway sent him out. 
 
 44 . . .nothing. . . the-things-which. . . 
 
 45 ...he went out and began to publish 
 it much, and to spread abroad... inso- 
 much that Jesus (Or. he) could no 
 more openly enter into a city, but... 
 without in... places... to him from every 
 quarter. 
 
 1 ... again . . . Capernaum after some- 
 days, it was noised (Gr. it was heard) 
 that he was in the house. 
 
 2 And many were gathered together, 
 so that there was no longer room for 
 them, no, not even about the door : and 
 he spake the word unto them. 
 
 3 ... they come . . . borne of four. 
 
 4 ...when-they-could... come-nigh unto 
 him they uncovered the roof where he 
 was, and when-they-had-broken-it-up, 
 they let down the bed whereon the sick 
 of the palsy lay. 
 
 5 ...saith... 
 
 6 But. ..there and... hearts, 
 
 7 ...thus... one... 
 
 Mark ii. 4, W. & H. bring nigh. 
 Mark ii. 5, Matt. ix. 2, W. & H, are being 
 forgiven. 
 
 [Complete.] 
 
 I. 40-45. 
 
 42 And straightway the leprosy 
 
 departed from him, and he was made 
 clean. 
 
 43 And he ^ strictly charged him, and 
 straightway sent him out, 
 
 44 And saith unto him, See thou say 
 nothing to any man : but go thy way, 
 sheiv thyself to the priest, and 
 offer for thy cleansing the things which 
 Moses commanded, for a testi- 
 mony unto them. 
 
 45 But he went out, and began to pub- 
 lish it much, and to spread abroad the 
 ^ matter, insomuch that ^ Jesus could no 
 more openly enter into "* a city, but was 
 without in desert places : and they 
 came to him from every quarter. 
 
 II. 1-12. 
 
 1 And when he entered again into 
 Capernaum after some days, it was 
 noi-sed that he was ^ in the house. 
 
 2 And many were gathered together, 
 so that there was no longer room for 
 them, no, not even about the door : 
 and he spake the word unto them. 
 
 3 And they come, bringing unto him 
 a man sick of the palsy, borne of 
 four. 
 
 4 And when they could not ^ come nigh 
 unto him for the crowd, they uncovered 
 the roof where he was : and when they 
 had broken it up, they let down the 
 bed whereon the sick of the palsy lay. 
 
 5 And Jesus seeing their faith saith 
 unto the sick of the palsy, ^ Son, thy 
 sins are forgiven. 
 
 6 But there were certain of the scribes 
 sitting there, and reasoning in their 
 hearts, 
 
 7 Why doth this man thus speak ? he 
 blasphemeth : who can forgive sins 
 but one, even God ? 
 
 ^ Or, sternly. 2 Gr. word. 
 
 3 Gr. he. 4 Or, the city. 
 
 5 Or, at home. 
 
 6 Many ancient authorities read bring him 
 unto him. 
 
 7 Gr. Child 
 
 Synopticon, pages 8-9.] 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 11 
 
 5t. iHattf)cto. 
 IPassages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 viir. 1-4. 
 And straightway his leprosy was 
 cleansed. 
 
 4 And Jesus saith unto him, See thou 
 tell no man j but go thy way, shew 
 thyself to the priest, and offer the 
 gift that Moses commanded, for a 
 testimony unto them. 
 
 IX. 1-8. 
 1 And he entered into a boat, and 
 crossed over, and came into his own 
 city. 
 
 2 And behold, they brought to him 
 a man, sick of the palsy, lying on a 
 bed : and Jesus seeing their faith 
 said unto the sick of the palsy, ^ Son, 
 be of good cheer ; thy sins are for- 
 given. 
 
 3 And behold, certain of the scribes 
 said within themselves, This m,3.n 
 blasphemeth. 
 
 Gr. Child. 
 
 [Passages parallel to 3Iai-7c.] 
 
 v. 12-16. 
 And straight-way the leprosy de- 
 parted from him. 
 
 14 And he charged him to tell no 
 man ; but go thy way, and she^r 
 thyself to the priest, and offer for 
 thy cleansing, according as Moses 
 commanded, for a testimony unto 
 them. 
 
 15 But so much the more went abroad 
 the report concerning him : and great 
 multitudes came together to hear, and 
 to be healed of their infirmities. 
 
 16 But he withdrew himself in the 
 deserts, and prayed. 
 
 V. 17-26. 
 
 17 And it came to pass on one of those 
 days, that he was teaching ; and there 
 were Pharisees and doctors of the law 
 sitting by, which were come out of 
 every village of Galilee and Judsea and 
 Jerusalem : and the power of the Lord 
 Avas with him ^ to heal. 
 
 18 And behold, men bring on a bed a 
 man that was palsied : and they 
 sought to bring him in, and to lay him 
 before him. 
 
 19 And not finding by what ivay they 
 might bring him in because of the mul- 
 titude, they went up to the housetop, 
 and let him down through the tiles 
 with his couch into the midst before 
 Jesus. 
 
 20 And seeing their faith, he said, 
 Man, thy sins are forgiven thee. 
 
 21 And the scribes and the Pharisees 
 began to reason, saying, Who is this 
 that speaketh blasphemies? Who 
 can forgive sins but God alone 1 
 
 ^ Gr. that he should heal. Many ancient 
 authorities read that he should heal them. 
 
12 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 ^t. JJark. 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Luke.] 
 
 ^t i«ark. 
 [Complete.] 
 
 8 ...straight way... in his spirit that, 
 so. . .within. . .saith. . .these-things. . . 
 
 9 to-the sick- Df-the-palsy... and take- 
 up thy bed... walk. 
 
 11 ...bed(Gr. the bed)... 
 
 12 ... and straightway ... the bed ... 
 (went) forth before them (Gr. omits 
 them) all; insomuch-that. ..never. ..on- 
 this-fashion (Gr. thus). 
 
 13 ... again by the sea side ; and all the 
 multitude resorted unto him, and he- 
 taught them. 
 
 14 ...the son of Alphteus... 
 
 15 ...for there- were many, and they- 
 followed him. 
 
 16 ...of- the... that he was eating with 
 the sinners and publicans... 
 
 Mark ii. 9, Matt. ix. 5, W. & H. are being 
 forgiven. 
 
 Mark ii. IG, W. <fe H. publicans and sinners. 
 
 Mark ii. 16, Gr. drinlceth with the publicatis 
 and sinners. 
 
 II. 1-12. 
 
 8 And straightway Jesus, perceiving 
 in his spirit that they so reasoned with- 
 in themselves, saith unto them, WTiy 
 reason ye these things in your hearts ? 
 
 9 "Whether is easier, to say to the 
 sick of the palsy, Thy sins are for- 
 given; or to say. Arise, and take 
 up thy bed, and walk ? 
 
 10 But that ye may kno^r that the 
 Son of man hath ^ poTver on earth 
 to forgive sins (he saith to the sick 
 of the palsy), 
 
 11 I say unto thee, Arise, take up 
 thy bed, and go unto thy house. 
 
 12 And he arose, and straightway took 
 up the bed, and went forth before 
 them all ; insomuch that they were 
 all amazed, and glorified God, say- 
 ing, We never saw it on this fashion. 
 
 II. 13-17, 
 
 13 And he went forth again by the sea 
 side ; and all the multitude resorted 
 unto him, and he taught them. 
 
 14 And as he passed by, he saw Levi 
 the son of Alphseus sitting at the 
 place of toll, and he saith unto him, 
 Follow me. And he arose and 
 followed him. 
 
 15 And it came to pass, that he was 
 sitting at meat in his house, and 
 many ^publicans and sinners sat 
 down with Jesus and his disciples : for 
 there were many, and they followed 
 him, 
 
 16 And the scribes ^ of the Pharisees, 
 when they saw that he was eating mth 
 the sinners and publicans, said unto 
 his disciples, (Gr. that) ^ He eateth 
 ^ and drinketh with publicans and 
 sinners. 
 
 ^ Or, authority. 
 
 2 See marginal note on Matt. v. 46. 
 
 3 Some ancient authorities read and the 
 Pharisees. 
 
 4 Or, How is it that he eateth...sinners'i 
 
 5 Some ancient autliorities omit Of ?iddr('«/.:ff/i. 
 
 fnopticon, pages 10-11. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 13 
 
 5t. imattfjebj. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 IX. 1-8. 
 
 4 And Jesus ^ knowing their thoughts 
 said, Wherefore think ye evil in 
 your hearts ? 
 
 5 For whether is easier, to say, 
 Thy sins are forgiven ; or to say, 
 Arise, and walk 1 
 
 6 But that ye may know that the 
 Son of man hath ^ power on earth 
 to forgive sins (then saith he to the 
 sick of the palsy). Arise, and take 
 up thy bed, and go unto thy house. 
 
 7 And he arose, and departed to his 
 house. 
 
 8 But when the multitudes saw it, 
 they were afraid, and glorified God, 
 which had given such ^ power unto 
 men. 
 
 IX. 9-13. 
 
 9 And as Jesus passed by from thence, 
 he saw a man, called Matthew, sitting 
 at the place of toll : and he saith 
 unto him. Follow^ me. And he 
 arose, and followed him. 
 
 10 And it came to pass, as he ^sat at 
 meat in the house, behold, many 
 publicans and sinners came and sat 
 down with Jesus and his disciples. 
 
 11 And when the Pharisees saw it, 
 they said unto his disciples. Why 
 eateth your ^ Master with the pub- 
 licans and sinners ? 
 
 I Many ancient authorities rer.tl seeing. 
 ^ Or, authority. 
 
 3 Gr. reclined : and so always. 
 
 4 Or, Teacher. 
 
 5t. iLtiftc. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark. 
 
 V. 17-26. 
 
 22 But Jesus perceiving their reason- 
 ings, answered and said unto them, 
 ^ "What reason ye in your hearts ? 
 
 23 Whether is easier, to say. Thy 
 sins are forgiven thee ; or to say, 
 Arise and walk ? 
 
 24 But that ye may know that the 
 Son of man hath ^ poTver on earth 
 to forgive sins (he said unto him 
 that was palsied), I say unto thee. 
 Arise, and take up thy couch, and 
 go unto thy house. 
 
 25 And immediately he rose up before 
 them, and took up that whereon he 
 lay, and departed to his house, 
 glorifying God. 
 
 26 And amazement took hold on all, 
 and they glorified God ; and they 
 were filled with fear, saying, We have 
 seen strange things to-day. 
 
 V. 27-32. 
 
 27 And after these things he went 
 forth, and beheld a publican, named 
 Jjcvi, sitting at the place of toll, 
 and said unto him. Follow me. 
 
 28 And he forsook all, and rose up 
 and folloveed him. 
 
 29 And Levi made him a great feast in 
 his house : and there was a great 
 multitude of publicans and of others 
 that were sitting at meat with them. 
 
 30 And 3 the Pharisees and their 
 scribes murmured against his disci- 
 ples, saying, Why do ye eat and 
 drink with the publicans and sin- 
 ners ? 
 
 "■ Or, Why. 
 
 2 Or, authority. 
 
 3 Or, the Pharisees and the scribes among 
 them. 
 
14 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 5t. fflarfe. 
 
 &t i«ark. 
 
 [Portions Twt found in Matthew or Luke.] 
 
 [ComjJlete.] 
 
 
 II. 13-17. 
 
 17 ... he saith... 
 
 17 And when Jesus heard it, he saith 
 
 
 unto them, They that are ^ whole 
 
 
 have no need of a physician, but 
 
 
 they that are sick ; I came not to 
 
 
 call the righteous, but sinners. 
 
 
 II. 18-22. 
 
 18 And... and the Pharisees were fast- 
 
 18 And John's disciples and the 
 
 ing : and . . . and . . . John's disciples . . . 
 
 Pharisees were fasting : and they come 
 
 disciples... 
 
 and say unto him, Why do John's 
 
 
 disciples and the disciples of the 
 
 
 Pharisees fast, but thy disciples 
 
 
 fast not ? 
 
 19 ...as long as they have the bride- 
 
 19 And Jesus said unto them, Can 
 
 groom with them they cannot fast. 
 
 the sons of the bride-chamber fast. 
 
 
 while the bridegroom is with them? 
 
 
 as long as they have the bridegroom 
 
 
 with them they cannot fast. 
 
 
 20 But the days will come, when 
 
 
 the bridegroom shall be taken 
 
 
 away from them, and then will 
 
 
 they fast in that day. 
 
 21 ...seweth (Gr. seweth-on on)... 
 
 21 No man seweth a piece of un- 
 
 
 dressed cloth on an old garment : 
 
 
 else that which should fill it up taketh 
 
 
 from it, the new from the old, and a 
 
 
 worse rent is made. 
 
 
 22 And no man putteth new wine 
 
 
 into old 2 wine-skins : * else the wine 
 
 
 will burst the skins, and the wine 
 
 
 perisheth, and the skins : but they 
 
 
 put new wine into fresh wine- 
 
 
 skins. 
 
 
 II. 23-28. 
 
 23 And... 
 
 23 And it came to pass, that he was 
 
 
 going on the sabbath day through 
 
 
 the cornfields ; and his disciples 
 
 I Gr. strong. 
 
 
 Luke vi, 1, Gr. through cornfields. 
 
 2 That is, skins used as bottles. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 11-13.] 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 15 
 
 ^t. IHattfjcbj. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.l 
 
 IX. 9-13. 
 
 12 But when he heard it, he said, 
 They that are ^ whole have no need 
 of a physician, but they that are 
 sick. 
 
 13 But go ye and learn what this 
 meaneth, I desire mercy, and not 
 sacrifice : for I came not to call the 
 righteous, but sinners. 
 
 IX. 14-17. 
 
 14 Then come to him the disciples 
 of John, saying, Why do we and the 
 Pharisees fast ^oft, but thy dis- 
 ciples fast not ? 
 
 15 And Jesus said unto them, Can 
 the sons of the bride-chamber 
 mourn, as long as the bridegroom is 
 ivith them ? 
 
 but the days will come, ivhen 
 the bridegroom shall be taken 
 a^ray from them, and then will 
 they fast. 
 
 16 And no man putteth a piece of 
 undressed cloth upon an old gar- 
 ment; for that which should fill it 
 up taketh from the garment, and a 
 worse rent is made. 
 
 17 Neither do men put new Teine 
 into old -^ w^ine-skins : * else the 
 skins burst, and the wine is spilled, 
 and the skins perish : but they put 
 ne-w -wine into fresh ^vine-skins 
 and both are preserved. 
 
 XII. 1-8. 
 1 At that season Jesus ^ent on the 
 sabbath day through the cornfields; 
 and his disciples were an hungred, 
 
 ^ Gr. strong. 
 
 2 Slime ancient authorities omit oft, 
 
 3 That is, sMns used as bottles. 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark. 
 
 V. 27-32. 
 
 31 And Jesus answering said unto them, 
 They that are whole have no need 
 of a physician ; but they that are 
 sick. 
 
 32 I am not come to call the right- 
 eous but sinners to repentance. 
 
 V. 33-39. 
 
 33 And they said unto him. The 
 disciples of John fast often, and 
 make supplications ; likewise also the 
 disciples of the Pharisees ; but thine 
 eat and drink. 
 
 34 And Jesus said unto them. Can 
 ye make the sons of the bride - 
 chamber fast, while the bridegroom 
 is w^ith them ? 
 
 35 But the days -will come ; and 
 vt^hen the bridegroom shall be 
 taken astray from them, then -will 
 they fast in those days. 
 
 36 And he spake also a parable unto 
 them ; No man rendeth a piece from 
 a new garment and putteth it upon an 
 old garment ; else he will rend the 
 new, and also the piece from the new 
 will not agree with the old. 
 
 37 And no man putteth nexe ivine 
 into old ^ ivine-skins ; * else the new 
 wine will burst the skins, and itself 
 will be spilled, and the skins will 
 perish. 
 
 38 But ne-MV ivine must be put into 
 fresh wine-skins. 
 
 39 And no man having drunk old wine 
 desireth new : for he saith, The old is 
 2 good. 
 
 VI. 1-5. 
 1 Now it came to pass on a ^ sabbath, 
 that he was going through the corn- 
 fields ; and his disciples plucked 
 
 ^ That is, skins used as bottles. 
 
 2 Many ancient authorities read better. 
 
 3 Many ancient authorities insert second- 
 first. 
 
16 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 5t. fHark. 
 {Portiom not found in Matthew or Luke.'] 
 
 ...as they went (Gr. to-make way). 
 
 24 And... said... 
 
 25 ...he saith.-.lie had need, and... 
 
 26 ...when Abiathar was hi^h priest, 
 that-were with (Gr. being with),.. 
 
 27 ...The sabbath was made for man, 
 and not man for the sabbath. 
 
 28 So that... 
 
 1 ...again... 
 
 2 ...(heal) him... 
 
 3 Andhe saith...man... 
 
 Mark ii. 24. Luke vi. 2, Gr. has no prepo- 
 sition, Matt. xii. 2, Gr. in sabbath (omitting 
 article). 
 
 Mark iii. 2, Matt. xii. 10, Gr. has no prepo- 
 sition, Luke vi. 7, Gr. in sabbath (omitting 
 article). 
 
 Mark iii. 1, W. & H. into synagogue. 
 
 Matt. xii. 2, Gr. in sabbath. 
 
 Matt. xii. 10, Gr. If it is lawful 
 
 Luke vi. 6-11 ; compare also Luke xiv. 1-6. 
 
 ^t. fHark. 
 {Complete.'] 
 
 II. 23-28. 
 ^ began, as they went, to pluck the ears 
 of com. 
 
 24 And the Pharisees said unto him. 
 Behold, why do they on * the sabbatU 
 day that which is not lawful ? 
 
 25 And he said unto them, Did ye 
 never read what David did, when he 
 had need, and was an hungred, he, 
 and they that w^ere with him ? 
 
 26 How he entered into the house 
 of God when ^Abiathar was high priest, 
 and did eat the shewbread, which 
 it is not lai^ful to eat save for the 
 priests, and gave also to them that 
 were with him ? 
 
 27 And he said unto them. The sab- 
 bath was made for man, and not man 
 for the sabbath : 
 
 28 So that the Son of man is lord 
 even of the sabbath. 
 
 III. 1-6. 
 
 1 And he entered again into the 
 synagogue ; and there was a man 
 there which had his hand withered, 
 
 2 And they watched him, whether 
 he would heal him on * the sabbath 
 day ; that they might accuse him. 
 
 3 And he saith unto the man that had 
 his hand withered, ^ Stand forth. 
 
 1 Gr. began to make their way plucking. 
 
 2 Some ancient authorities read in the days 
 of Abiathar the high priest. 
 
 3 Gr. Arise into the midst. 
 
 Synofticon, pages 13-14. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 17 
 
 {Passages parallel to Marlc.'\ 
 
 XII. 1-8. 
 and began to pluck ears of corn, and 
 to eat. 
 
 2 But the Pharisees, when they 
 saw it, said unto him, Behold, thy 
 disciples do that which it is not laiv- 
 ful to do upon the sabbath. 
 
 3 But he said unto them, Have ye 
 not read what David did, when he 
 was an hundred, and they that 
 were w^ith him j 
 
 4 How he entered into the house of 
 God, and ^ did eat the shew^bread, 
 Tvliich it was not lawful for him to 
 eat, neither for them that were with 
 him, but only for the priests ? 
 
 5 Or have ye not read in the law, how 
 that on the sabbath day the priests in 
 the temple profane the sabbath, and are 
 guiltless ? 
 
 6 But I say unto you, that ^one 
 greater than the temple is here. 
 
 7 But if ye had krfown what this 
 meaneth, I desire mercy, and not sacri- 
 fice, ye would not have condemned the 
 guiltless, 
 
 8 For the Son of man is lord of the 
 sabbath. 
 
 XII. 9-14. 
 
 9 And he departed thence, and ivent 
 into their synagogue : 
 
 10 and behold, a man having a 
 ■withered hand. And they asked him, 
 saying, Is it lawful [?] to heal on * 
 the sabbath day ? that they might 
 accuse him. 
 
 ^ Some ancient authorities read they did eat. 
 2 Gr. a greater thing. 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 VI. 1-5. 
 the ears of com, and did eat, rubbing 
 them in their hands. 
 
 2 But certain of the Pharisees said, 
 Why do ye that which it is not law- 
 ful to do on * the sabbath day ? 
 
 3 And Jesus answering them said, 
 Have ye not read even this, what 
 David did, when he iwas an hungred, 
 he, and they that wrere xvith him ; 
 
 4 How he entered into the house 
 of God, and did take and eat the 
 shewbread, and gave also to them 
 that were with him ; Tirhich it is not 
 law^ful to eat save for the priests 
 alone ? 
 
 5 And he said unto them, 
 
 The Son of man is lord of the 
 sabbath. 
 
 VI. 6-11. 
 
 6 And it came to pass on another sab- 
 bath, that he entered into the syna- 
 gogue and taught : and there was a 
 man there, and his right hand was 
 Teithered. 
 
 7 And the scribes and the Pharisees 
 watched him, Ttrhether he would heal 
 on the sabbath; that they might 
 find how to accuse him. 
 
 8 But he knew their thoughts ; and he 
 said to the man that had his hand 
 withered, Rise up, and stand forth in 
 the midst. And he arose and stood 
 forth. 
 
18 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 ^t. ilHark. 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or LtcJce.] 
 
 4 And he saith... 
 peace. 
 
 But they held-their- 
 
 5 ...with anger, being grieved at the 
 hardening of their heart... 
 
 6 And... straightway with the Herod- 
 ians ..took (Gr. gave)... 
 
 .to the sea... from (Judsea), 
 
 8 ...from. ..and from Idnmasa... about... 
 a great multitude,... what great things 
 he did (Gr. does)... 
 
 9 And he spake to his disciples that a 
 little boat should wait on him because 
 of the crowd, lest they should throng 
 him : 
 
 10 For. ..many ; insomuch that as many 
 as had plagues pressed upon him 
 that... 
 
 11 ... the ... whensoever they beheld 
 him, fell down before him, and cried, 
 saying (Gr. that), Thou art the Son of 
 God. 
 
 12 ...much... 
 
 St. iMarfe. 
 [Complete.] 
 
 III. 1-6. 
 4 And he saith unto them, Is it la"w- 
 ful on the sabbath day to do good, 
 or to do harm ? to save a life, or to kill ? 
 But they held their peace. 
 
 5 And when he had looked round about 
 on them with anger, being gi'ieved at 
 the hardening of their heart, he saith 
 unto the man. Stretch forth thy 
 hand. And he stretched it forth : and 
 his hand viras restored. 
 
 6 And the Pharisees went out, and 
 straightway with the Herodians took 
 counsel against him, how they might 
 destroy him. 
 
 III. 7-12. 
 
 7 And Jesus with his disciples withdrew 
 to the sea : and a great multitude 
 from Galilee followed : and from Ju- 
 daea, 
 
 8 And from * Jerusalem, and from 
 Idumaea, and beyond Jordan, and about 
 Tyre and Sidon, a great multitude, 
 hearing ^what great things he did, 
 came unto him, 
 
 9 And he spake to his disciples, that a 
 little boat should wait on him because 
 of the crowd, lest they should throng 
 him : 
 
 10 For he had healed many ; insomuch 
 that as many as had ^ plagues ^ pressed 
 upon him that they might touch him. 
 
 11 And the unclean spirits, whensoever 
 they beheld him, fell down before him, 
 and cried, saying, Thou art the Son of 
 God. 
 
 12 And he charged them much that 
 they should not make him known. 
 
 I Or, all the things that he did. 
 ^ Gr. scourges. 
 3 Gr. fell. 
 
 ^ynopticon, pages 14-15 J 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 19 
 
 5t, fHattljc&j. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 [Passages parallel to 3Iark.'\ 
 
 XII. 1-14. 
 
 11 And he said unto them, What man 
 shall there be of you, that shall have 
 one sheep, and if this fall into a pit on 
 the sabbath day, will he not lay hold 
 on it, and lift it out ? 
 
 12 How much then is a man of more 
 value than a sheep ! Wherefore it is 
 laneful to do good on the sabbath 
 day. 
 
 13 Then saith he to the man. Stretch 
 forth thy hand. And he stretched it 
 forth ; and it was restored whole, 
 as the other. 
 
 14 But the Pharisees went out, and 
 took counsel against him, how they 
 might destroy him. 
 
 IV. 24-25. 
 
 24 And the report of him went forth 
 into all Syria : and they brought unto 
 him all that were sick, holden with 
 divers diseases and torments', ^possessed 
 with devils, and epileptic, and palsied ; 
 and he healed them. 
 
 25 And there followed him great mul- 
 titudes from Galilee and Decapolis and 
 * Jerusalem and Judaea and fro7n 
 beyond Jordan. 
 
 XII. 15-17. 
 15 And Jesus perceiving it withdrew 
 from thence : and many followed him ; 
 and he healed them all, 
 
 16 And charged them that they should 
 not make him known : 
 
 17 That it might be fulhlled, &c. 
 
 ^ Or, demoniacs. 
 
 VI. 1-11. 
 9 And Jesus said unto them, I ask 
 you. Is it lawful on the sabbath to 
 
 do good, or to do harm ? to save a 
 life, or to destroy it ? 
 
 10 And he looked roimd about on them 
 all, and said unto him, Stretch forth 
 thy hand. And he did so ; and his 
 hand ^vas restored. 
 
 11 But they were filled with ^ madness; 
 and communed one with another what 
 they might do to Jesus. 
 
 VI. 17-19. 
 17 And he came down with them, and 
 stood on a level place, and a great 
 multitude of his disciples, and a great 
 number of the people from all Judaea 
 and * Jerusalem, and the sea coast of 
 Tyre and Sidon, which came to hear 
 him, and to be healed of their 
 diseases : 
 
 18 And they that were troubled with 
 unclean spirits were healed. 
 
 19 And all the multitude sought to 
 touch him : for power came forth from 
 him and healed the7n all. 
 
 Or, foolishness. 
 
 c 2 
 
20 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 [Portions iwt found in Matthew or Luke,] 
 
 [Complete.] 
 
 13 And he goeth up ... calletli,..whom 
 he-himself would : and they went unto 
 him. 
 
 14 ...he appointed twelve that they 
 might be with him, and that he might 
 send them forth to preach. 
 
 15 And to have... devils. 
 
 16 ...he surnamed (Gr. he-set-upon 
 S. the-name)... 
 
 17 ...of James ; and them he surnamed 
 (Gr. he-set-upon them the-name) Boan- 
 erges, which is, Sons of Thunder : 
 
 19 And he cometh into a house. 
 
 20 And the multitude cometh together 
 again so that they could not so much 
 as eat bread. 
 
 21 And when his friends heard it, they 
 went out to lay hold on him : for they 
 said, (Gr. that) He is beside himself. 
 
 22 And- the scribes which came down 
 from Jerusalem said (Gr. that) He 
 hath... and (Gr. that)... 
 
 23 And he called them unto him and 
 said... in parables, How can... 
 
 24 And if. . .that kingdom cannot stand. 
 
 25 . . .if . . .that hou.se will. . .be able 
 
 26 ...Satan hath risen, 
 not... but hath an end. 
 
 .and... he can- 
 
 Mart iii. 14, 16, W. & H. adopt the readings 
 of the Revisers' margin. 
 
 Matt. X. 2, W. <fc H. and James. 
 
 Mark ill. 22, Matt. xii. 24, Luke xi. 15, Gr. 
 castieth) out the devils. 
 
 Luke ix. 17, IS, Gr. completely-divided. 
 
 Mark iii. 22 ; compare also Matt. ix. 32-34, 
 
 iir. 13-19. 
 
 13 And he goeth up into the mountain, 
 and * calleth unto him whom he himself 
 would : and they went unto him. 
 
 14 And he appointed tT^relve, ^that 
 they might be with him, and that he 
 might 
 
 15 send them forth to preach, and to 
 have authority to cast out '^ devils : 
 
 16 3 And Simon he surnamed Peter j 
 
 17 And James the son of Zebedee, 
 and John the brother of James ; and 
 them he surnamed Boanerges, which is, 
 Sous of thunder : 
 
 18 And Andre-wr, and Philip, and 
 Bartholomew and Matthew, and 
 Thomas, and James the S07i of 
 Alphseus, and Thaddseus, and Simon 
 the ■* Cananaaan, 
 
 19 And Judas Iscariot, which also 
 betrayed him. 
 
 III. 20-30. 
 
 20 And he cometh ^into a house. 
 And the multitude cometh together 
 again, so that they could not so much 
 as eat bread. 
 
 21 And when his friends heard it, they 
 went out to lay hold on him : for they 
 said, He is beside himself 
 
 22 And the scribes which came down 
 from Jerusalem said. He hath Beelze- 
 bub, and, ^By the prince of the 
 ^ devils casteth he out the ^ devils. 
 
 23 And he called them unto him, and 
 said unto them in parables, How can 
 Satan [?] cast out Satan ? 
 
 24 And if a kingdom be * divided 
 agaiust itself, that kingdom cannot 
 stand. 
 
 25 And if a house be divided against 
 itself, that house will not be able to 
 stand. 
 
 26 And if Satan [?] hath risen up 
 against himself, and * is divided, 
 he cannot stand, but hath an end. 
 
 » Some ancient authorities add whom also 
 he named apostles. See Luke vi. 13. 
 
 2 Gr. demons. 3 Some ancient authorities 
 insert and he appointed twelve. 
 
 4 Or, Zealot. See Luke vi. 15 ; Acts i. 13. 
 
 5 Or, home. 6 Or, In. 7 Gr. demons. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 16-17.] 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 21 
 
 St. imattfjcbj. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.l 
 
 St. 3Lufee. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 X. 1-5..., 7..., ...8... 
 
 1 And he * called unto him his 
 ti^elve [?] disciples, and gave them 
 authority over unclean spirits, to cast 
 them out, and to heal all manner of 
 disease and all manner of sickness. 
 
 2 Now the names of the twelve [?] 
 apostles are these : The first, Simon, 
 who is called Peter, and Andre^v 
 his brother ; James the son of Zebedee, 
 and John his brother ; 
 
 3 Philip, and Bartholomevir ; Tho- 
 mas, and Matthe-w the publican ; 
 James the son of Alphseus, and 
 Thaddaeus ; 
 
 4 Simon the ^ Canansean, and Judas 
 Iscariot, who also ^ betrayed him. 
 
 5 These twelve Jesus sent forth, and 
 charged them, saying... 
 
 7 And as ye go, preach, ... 
 
 8 ...cast out devils... 
 
 XII. 22-32. 
 
 22 Then was brought unto him ^one 
 possessed with a devil, blind and 
 dumb : and he healed him, insomuch 
 that the dumb man spake and saw. 
 
 23 And all the multitudes were amazed, 
 and said, Is this the son of David ? 
 
 24 But when the Pharisees heard it, 
 they said. This man doth not cast 
 out ^ devils, but ^ by Beelzebub the 
 prince of the "* devils. 
 
 25 And knowing their thoughts he 
 said unto them. Every kingdom 
 * divided against itself is brought to 
 desolation ; and every city or house 
 divided against itself shall not stand : 
 
 26 And if Satan casteth out Satan, he 
 *is divided against himself; how 
 then shall his kingdom stand ? 
 
 ' Or, Zealot. See Luke vi. 15 ; Acts i. 13. 
 
 2 Or, delivered hivi up : and so always 
 
 3 Or, a demoniac. ^ Gr. demons. 5 Or, in. 
 
 VI. 12-16. 
 
 12 And it came to pass in these days, 
 that he went out into the mountain to 
 pray ; and he continued all night in 
 prayer to God. 
 
 13 And when it was day, he * called 
 his disciples : and he chose from 
 them tTvelve, whom also he named 
 
 14 Simon, whom he also named Peter, 
 and Andrew his brother, and James 
 and John, and Philip and Bartholo- 
 me'w, 
 
 15 And Matthe'^^ and Thomas, 
 and James the son of Alphseus, and 
 Simon which was called the Zealot, 
 
 16 And Judas the ^ son of James, and 
 Judas Iscariot, which was the 
 traitor ; 
 
 XI. 14-23. 
 14 And he was casting out a ^ devil 
 which was dumb. And it came to pass, 
 when the ^ devil was gone out, the 
 dumb man spake ; and the multitudes 
 marvelled. 
 
 15 But some of them said, ^By Beel- 
 zebub the prince of the * devils 
 casteth he out ^devils. 
 
 16 And others, tempting him, sought 
 of him a sign from heaven. 
 
 17 But he, knowing their thoughts, 
 said unto them. Every kingdom 
 * divided against itself is brought to 
 desolation ; ^ and a house divided 
 against a house falleth. 
 
 18 And if Satan also * is divided 
 against himself, how shall his king- 
 dom stand ? because ye say that I cast 
 out * devils ^ by Beelzebub. 
 
 1 Or, brother. See Jude 1. 
 
 2 Gr. demon. 3 Or. In. * Gr. demons. 
 - Or, and house falleth upon house. 
 
22 
 
 THE COMMON TEADITION 
 
 ^t fHark. 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Luke. ] 
 
 ^t. iHark. 
 {Complete.'\ 
 
 27 But no one (Gr. no one not). 
 
 28 Verily... (Gr. that)... their (Gr. the) 
 ...their (Gr. the)... -where with soever 
 they shall blaspheme. 
 
 29 ...hath... for (the age, see note) .. .hut 
 is guilty of an eternal sin. 
 
 30 ... He hath an unclean spirit. 
 
 31 And there come his... they sent unto 
 him calling... 
 
 32 And...AA'as sitting about him; and 
 they say... 
 
 And hc.saith... 
 
 34 ...looking round on... which sat 
 round about... he saith... 
 
 Mark iii. 29 not for the age, Matt xiii. 32 
 not... neither in this age nor... 
 
 Mark iii. 33, Matt. xii. 48, Luke viii. 21, Gr. 
 having answered. 
 
 Mark iii. 3.% W. & H. omit For. 
 
 Mark iii. 35, Gr. that one is. 
 
 III. 20-30. 
 
 27 But no one can enter into the 
 house of tlie strong ma/a, and spoil 
 his goods, except he first bind the 
 strong man ; and then he will spoil 
 his house. 
 
 28 Verily I say unto you, All their sins 
 shall be forgriven unto the sons of 
 men, and their blasphemies wherewith 
 soever they shall blaspheme : 
 
 29 Bnt whosoever shall blaspheme 
 against the Holy Spirit hath never 
 forgiveness, but is guilty of an 
 eternal sin : 
 
 30 Because they said, He hath an un- 
 clean spirit, 
 
 III. 31-35. 
 
 31 And there come his mother and 
 his brethren ; and, standing without, 
 they sent unto him, calling him. 
 
 32 And a multitude was sitting about 
 him ; and they say unto him, i3ehold, 
 thy mother and thy brethren with- 
 out seek for thee. 
 
 33 And he answereth them, and 
 saith. Who is my mother and my 
 brethren ? 
 
 34 And looking round on them which 
 sat round about him, he saith. Behold, 
 my mother and my brethren ! 
 
 35 For whosoever shall do the will of 
 God, the same is my brother, and 
 sister, and mother. 
 
 ISynopticoa, pages 18-19.] 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 23 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 XII. 22-32. 
 
 27 And if I ^ by BeeLzebub cast out 
 2 devils, ^ by whom do your sous cast 
 them out ? therefore shall they be your 
 judges. 
 
 28 But if I ^ by the Spirit of God cast 
 out ^devils, then is the kingdom of 
 God come upon you. 
 
 29 Or how can one enter into the 
 house of the strong 7nan, and spoil 
 his goods except he first bind the 
 strong man? and then he will spoil 
 his house. 
 
 30 He that is not with me is against 
 me ; and he that gathereth not with 
 me scattereth. 
 
 31 Therefore I say unto you, Every sin 
 and blasphemy shall be forgiven ^ unto 
 men ; but the blasphemy against the 
 Spirit shall not be forgiven. 
 
 32 And whosoever shall speak a word 
 against the Son of man, it shall be 
 forgiven him ; but whosoever shall 
 speak against the Holy Spirit it shall 
 not be forgiven him, neither in this 
 * world, nor in that which is to come. 
 
 XII. 46-50. 
 
 46 While he was yet speaking to the 
 multitudes, behold, his mother and 
 his brethren stood without, seeking 
 to speak to him. 
 
 47 ^And one said unto him, Behold, 
 thy mother and thy brethren stand 
 ■without, seeking to speak to thee. 
 
 48 But he ans^rered and said unto 
 him that told him. Who is my mother ? 
 and who are my brethren ? 
 
 49 And he stretched forth his hand 
 towards his disciples, and said. Behold, 
 my mother and my brethren ! 
 
 50 For whosoever shall do the will of 
 my Father which is in heaven, he is 
 my brother, and sister, and mother. 
 
 ^ Or, Li. 2 Gr. demons. 
 
 3 Some ancient authorities read unto you 
 men. 
 
 4 Or, age. 
 
 5 Some ancient authorities omit ver. 47. 
 
 [Passages parallel to MarTc.] 
 
 XI. 14-23. 
 
 19 And if I ^ by Beelzebub cast out 
 2 devils, by whom do your sons cast 
 them out ? therefore shall they be your 
 judges. 
 
 20 But if I by the finger of God cast 
 out ^ devils, then is the kingdom of 
 God come upon you. 
 
 21 When the strong man fully armed 
 guardeth his own court, his goods are 
 in peace : 
 
 22 But when a stronger than he shall 
 come upon him, and overcome him, he 
 taketh from him his whole armour where- 
 in he trusted, and divideth his spoils. 
 
 23 He that is not with me is against 
 me ; and he that gathereth not with 
 me scattereth. 
 
 XII. 10. 
 10 And every one who shall speak a 
 word against the Son of man, it shall 
 be forgiven him : but unto him that 
 blasphemeth against the Holy Spirit 
 it shall not be forgiven. 
 
 VIII. 19-21. 
 
 19 And there came to him his mother 
 and brethren, and they could not 
 come at him for the crowd. 
 
 20 And it was told him. Thy mother 
 and thy brethren stand i^ithout 
 desiring to see thee. 
 
 21 But he answered and said unto 
 them, My mother and my brethren 
 are these which hear the word of God, 
 and do it. 
 
 Or, In. 
 
 2 Gr. demons. 
 
24 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 &t iimark 
 
 Sit iEarft. 
 
 [Portioiis not found in Matthew or Luke.'] 
 
 [Complete.'] 
 
 IV. 
 
 IV. 1-9. 
 
 1 And again he began to teach... there 
 
 1 And again he began to teach by the 
 
 is gathered... in the sea... were by the 
 
 sea side. And there is gathered unto 
 
 sea... the land. 
 
 him a very great multitude, so that 
 
 
 he entered into a boat, and sat in the 
 
 
 sea ; and all the multitude were by the 
 
 
 sea on the land. 
 
 2 ... he taught ... and ... unto them in his 
 
 2 And he taught them many things in 
 
 teaching. 
 
 parables, and said unto them in his 
 
 
 teaching, 
 
 3 Hearken. 
 
 3 Hearken : Behold, the sower went 
 
 
 forth to sow : 
 
 4 ...it came to pass... 
 
 4 And it came to pass, as he sowed, 
 
 
 some seed fell by the way side, and 
 
 
 the birds came and devoured it. 
 
 
 5 And other fell on the rocky ground, 
 
 
 where it had not much earth ; and 
 
 
 straightway it sprang up, because it 
 
 
 had no deepness of earth : 
 
 6 And when the . . . 
 
 6 And when the sun was risen, it was 
 
 
 scorched ; and because it had no 
 
 
 root, it withered away. 
 
 7 ...among (Gr. into)... and it yielded 
 
 7 And other fell among the thorns. 
 
 no fruit. 
 
 and the thorns grew up, and ^choked 
 
 
 it, and it yielded no fruit. 
 
 8 ...growing up and increasing, and 
 
 8 And others fell into the good 
 
 brought forth to (thirty) and in (sixty) 
 
 ground, and jdelded fruit, growing 
 
 and in (a hundred). 
 
 up and increasing ; and brought forth. 
 
 
 thirtyfold, and sixtyfold, and * a hun- 
 
 
 dredfold. 
 
 9 And. ..Who... 
 
 9 And he said. Who hath ears to 
 
 
 hear, let him hear. 
 
 
 IV. 10-20. 
 
 10 When he was alone... about... with 
 
 10 And when he was alone, they that 
 
 the twelve... the... 
 
 were about him with the twelve asked 
 
 
 of him the parables. 
 
 11 And he said unto them... without, 
 
 11 And he said unto them. Unto you 
 
 all things are done (Gr. become)... 
 
 is given the mystery of the king- 
 
 
 dom of God : but unto them that are 
 
 
 without, all things are done in para- 
 
 
 bles : 
 
 
 12 That seeing they may see, and 
 
 
 not perceive ; and hearing they may 
 
 
 hear, and not understand j lest haply 
 
 
 they should turn again, and it should 
 
 
 be forgiven them. 
 
 Luke viii. 6, Gr. fell doivn on. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 20-21. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 25 
 
 [^Passages parallel to 3Iark.] 
 
 S>t ilufec. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark. 
 
 XIII. 1-9. 
 
 1 On that day went Jesus out of the 
 house, and sat b}'^ the sea side. 
 
 2 And there were gathered unto him 
 great multitudes, so that he entered 
 into a boat, and sat ; and all the 
 multitude stood on the beach. 
 
 3 And he spake to them many things 
 
 in parables, saying, Behold, the 
 sourer vtrent forth to soiv ; and as 
 he so-wred, some seeds fell by the 
 ^ray side, and the birds came and 
 devoured thenx : 
 
 5 And others fell upon the rocky 
 places, where they had not much earth : 
 and straightway they sprang up, be- 
 cause they had no deepness of earth : 
 
 6 And when the sun was risen, they 
 were scorched ; and because they 
 had no root, they ivithered away. 
 
 7 And others fell upon the thorns j 
 and the thorns grew up, and *choked 
 them : 
 
 8 And others fell upon the good 
 ground, and yielded fruit, some *a 
 hundredfold, some sixty, some thirty. 
 
 9 He that hath ears ^, let him hear. 
 
 xiiT. 10, 11, 13, ...15. 
 
 10 And the disciples came, and said 
 unto him. Why speakest thou unto 
 them in parables ? 
 
 11 And he answered and said unto 
 them. Unto you it is given to know 
 the mysteries of the kingdom of 
 heaven, but to them it is not given. 
 
 12 For whosoever hath, to him... 
 
 13 Therefore speak I to them in para- 
 bles ; because seeing they see not, 
 and hearing they hear not, neither do 
 they understand. 
 
 15 ...Lest haply they should... 
 And should turn again. 
 And I should heal them. 
 
 ■< Some ancient anthorities add here, and in 
 ver. 43, to hear: as in Mark iv. 9, Luke viii. 8. 
 
 VIII. 4-8. 
 4 And when a great multitude came 
 together, and they of every city re- 
 sorted unto him, he spake by a 
 parable : 
 
 5 The sower went forth to sow 
 his seed : and as he soared, some 
 fell by the way side j and it was 
 trodden under foot, and the birds of 
 the heaven devoured it. 
 
 6 And other * fell on the rock ; and 
 as soon as it grew, it Tvithered aTiray, 
 because it had no moisture. 
 
 7 And other fell amidst the thorns ; 
 and the thorns grew with it, and 
 ^choked it. 
 
 8 And other fell into the good ground, 
 and grew, and brought forth fruit * a 
 hundredfold. As he said these things, 
 he cried, He that hath ears to hear, 
 let him hear. 
 
 VIII. 9-15. 
 
 9 And his disciples asked him, what 
 this parable might be. 
 
 10 And he said. Unto you it is given 
 to know the mysteries of the king- 
 dom of God : but to the rest in 
 parables ; that seeing they may not 
 see, and hearing they may not under- 
 stand. 
 
26 
 
 THE COMMON TEADITION 
 
 &t mark. 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Ltoke.] 
 
 [Complete.l 
 
 IV. 
 
 13 And lie saith unto them, Know ye 
 not... and how shall ye know all the 
 parables ? 
 
 14 ...soweth... 
 
 15 ...where the word is sown, and when 
 ...straight way... Satan... in (Gr. into)... 
 
 16 And... in like manner are... 
 
 17 ...then... 
 
 18 And others are... 
 
 19 ...the... the lusts of other things... 
 (entering) in... 
 
 20 And those... accept... [Gr. in (thirty) 
 and in (sixty) and in (a hundred).] 
 
 21 And he said unto them (Gr. that) 
 Is the... brought (Gr. comes) to (Gr. in 
 order that)... under the (bed) and not 
 to (Gr. in order that)...^ 
 
 Mark iv. 17, Matt. xiii. 21, endure (Gr, are), 
 endureth (Gr. is). 
 
 Mark iv. 17, Matt xiii. 21, for a while re- 
 presents an adjective in Greek, 
 
 IV. 10-20. 
 
 13 And he saith unto them. Know ye 
 not this parable? and how shall ye 
 know all the parables ? 
 
 14 The sower soweth the "word. 
 
 15 And these are they by the way 
 side, where the word is sown ; and 
 when they have heard, straightway 
 Cometh Satan, and taketh away the 
 word which hath been sown in them. 
 
 16 And these in like manner are they 
 that are sown upon the rocky places, 
 who, when they have heard the word, 
 straightway receive it with joy; 
 
 17 And they have no root in them- 
 selves, but endure for a while ; then, 
 when tribulation or persecution ariseth 
 because of the word, straightway they 
 stumble. 
 
 18 And others are they that are sown 
 among the thorns ; these are they 
 that have heard the word, 
 
 19 And the cares of the ^ world, and 
 the deceitfulness of riches, and the 
 lusts of other things entering in, choke 
 the word, and it becometh unfruitful. 
 
 20 And those are they that were sown 
 upon the good ground; such as 
 hear the word, and accept it, and 
 bear fruit, thirtyfold, and sixtyfold, 
 and a hundredfold. 
 
 iiv. 21-25. 
 
 21 And he said unto them. Is the lamp 
 brought to be put *under the bushel, 
 or under the bed, a7id not to be put on 
 the stand ? 
 
 1 Or, age. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 22-23.] 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 27 
 
 ^t. |Hattf)c&j. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 St. %uU 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 XIII, 10-23. 
 
 18 Hear tlien ye the parable of the 
 sower. 
 
 19 When any one heareth the word 
 of the kingdom, and understandeth it 
 not, tJien cometh the evil 07ie, and 
 snatcheth away that which hath been 
 sown in his heart. This is he that 
 was sown by the way side. 
 
 20 And he that was sown upon the 
 rocky places, this is he that heareth 
 the word, and straightway ivith joy 
 receiveth it ; 
 
 21 Yet hath he not root in himself, 
 bnt endureth for a ■while ; and when 
 tribulation or persecution ariseth be- 
 cause of the word, straightway he 
 stumbleth. 
 
 22 And he that was sown among the 
 thoms; this is he that heareth the 
 word ; and the care of the ^ world, 
 and the deceitfulness of riches, 
 choke the word, and he becometh 
 unfruitful. 
 
 "23 And he that was sown upon the 
 good ground, this is he that heareth 
 the -word, and understandeth it ; who 
 verily beareth fruit, and bringeth 
 forth, some a hundredfold, some sixty, 
 some thirty. 
 
 V. 14-16. 
 
 14 Ye are the light of the world. A 
 city set on a hill cannot be hid. 
 
 15 Neither do men light a lamp, and 
 put it * under the bushel, but on the 
 stand; and it shineth unto all that 
 are in the house. 
 
 16 Even so let your light shine before 
 men, that they may see your good 
 works, and glorify your Father which 
 is in heaven. 
 
 VIII. 9-15. 
 
 11 Now the parable is this : The 
 seed is the word of God. 
 
 12 And those by the ivay side are 
 
 they that have heard ; then cometh 
 the devil, and taketh away the word 
 from their heart, that they may not 
 believe and be saved. 
 
 13 And those on the rock are they 
 which, when they have heard, receive 
 the ivord with joy j and these have 
 no root, which for a while believe, 
 and in time of temptation fall away. 
 
 14 And that which fell among the 
 thorns, these are they that have 
 
 heard, and as they go on their way 
 they are choked with cares and 
 riches and pleasures of this life, and 
 bring no fruit to perfection. 
 
 15 And that in the good ground, 
 
 these are such as in an honest and 
 good heart, having heard the ^vord, 
 hold it fast, and bring forth fruit 
 
 with patience. 
 
 VIII. 16-17. 
 
 16 And no man, when he hath lighted 
 a lamp, covereth it with a vessel, or 
 putteth it *under (Gr, underneath) a 
 bed ; but putteth it on a stand, that 
 they which enter in may see the light. 
 
 Compare also xi. 33 : — 
 [No man when he hath lighted a lamp, putteth 
 it in a cellar, neither nnder the bushel, but on 
 the stand, tliat they which enter in may see 
 the light.] 
 
 ' Or, age. 
 
28 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Luke. ] 
 
 22 ... save that 
 that... 
 
 was ... made ... but 
 
 23 If any man.. 
 
 24 And he said unto them... what. 
 
 Mark iv. 22, Luke viii. 17, for there is not 
 {aught) hidden. 
 
 Mark iv. 24, Matt, vli 2, in what measure ; 
 Luke vi. 38, with-what measure. 
 
 5t. Mark. 
 [Complete.'] 
 
 IV. 22-24. 
 22 For there is nothing hid, save 
 that it should be manifested ; neither 
 was anything made secret, but that it 
 should come to light. 
 
 23 If any man hatli ears to hear, let 
 him hear. 
 
 24 And he said unto them, Take heed 
 
 what ye hear : -with ivhat measure 
 ye mete, it shall be measured unto 
 you : 
 
 and more shall be given unto you. 
 
 25 Por he that hath, to him shall 
 be given : and he that hath not, 
 from him shall be taken a^vay even 
 that ivhich he hath. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 23-24.] 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 29 
 
 &t imattf)E&j. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 S>t ILuke. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 X. 26. 
 26 Fear them not therefore : for there 
 is nothing covered, that shall not be 
 revealed ; and hid, that shall not be 
 known. 
 
 15 He that hath 
 hixu hear. 
 
 15. 
 ears 
 
 to hear, let 
 
 VII. ?. 
 2 For with what judgement ye judge, 
 ye shall be judged : and Tirith virhat 
 measure ye mete, it shall be mea- 
 sured unto you. 
 
 33 But seek ye first his kingdom, and 
 his righteousness ; and all these things 
 shall be added unto you. 
 
 XIII. 12. 
 1 2 For whosoever hath, to him shall 
 be given, and he shall have abun- 
 dance : but whosoever hath not, from 
 him shall be taken aw^ay even that 
 which he hath. 
 
 Compare also xxv. 29 : — 
 [For unto eveiy one that hath shall be given, 
 and he shall have abundance ; but from him 
 that hath not, even that which he hath shall 
 be taken away.] 
 
 ' Some ancient authorities omit to hear. 
 
 YIII. 9-15. 
 17 For nothing is hid, that shall 
 not be made manifest ; nor anything 
 secret, that shall not be known and 
 come to light. 
 
 Compare also xii, 2 : — 
 [But there is nothing covered up, that shall 
 not be revealed: and liid, that shall not be 
 known.] 
 
 XIV. 35. 
 35 ...He that hath ears tc hear, 
 him hear. 
 
 let 
 
 VIII. 18. 
 18 Take heed therefore how ye hear:... 
 
 VI. 38. 
 38 Give, and it shall be given unto 
 you ; good measure, pressed down, 
 shaken together, running over, shall 
 they give into your bosom. For with 
 -what measure ye mete, it shall be 
 measured to you again. 
 
 XII. 31. 
 31 Howbeit seek ye 'his kingdom, and 
 these things shall be added unto 
 you. 
 
 viir. 18. 
 for whosoever hath, to him shall be 
 given ; and whosoever hath not, from 
 him shall be taken aw^ay even that 
 which he ^thinketh he hath. 
 
 Compare also xix. 26 : 
 [I say unto you, that unto every one that hath 
 shall be given ; but from him that hath not, 
 even that which he hath shall be taken away 
 from him.] 
 
 ^ Many ancient authorities read the king- 
 dom of God. 
 2 Or, seemeth to have. 
 
30 
 
 THE COMMON" TRADITION 
 
 ^t ilKarfe. 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Luke. ] 
 
 26 And. ..so is. ..God, as if (Gr. as or 
 i^Aa^)... should cast (Gr. the)... upon the 
 earth, 
 
 27 And... and rise night and day, and 
 the seed... and grow he knoweth not 
 how. 
 
 28 The earth beareth...of herself; first 
 the blade, then the ear, then the full 
 ...in the ear. 
 
 29 But when the fruit is ripe, straight- 
 way he putteth forth his sickle, be- 
 cause... is come. 
 
 30 And. ..How. ..or in... 
 
 31 It is like (Gr. as)... when it is sown 
 upon the earth, though it be (Gr. being) 
 ...that are upon the earth. 
 
 32 ...sown, groweth up,... all... putteth 
 out (Gr. maketh) great... can... under 
 the shadow thereof. 
 
 33 And with many such... the word 
 unto them, as they were able to hear 
 it. 
 
 34 And... but privately to his own dis- 
 ciples he expounded all things. 
 
 \Com'plete.'\ 
 
 IV. 26-29. 
 
 26 And he said. So is the kingdom of 
 God, as if a man should cast seed upon 
 the earth ; 
 
 27 And should sleep and rise night and 
 day, and the seed should spring up 
 and grow, he knoweth not how. 
 
 28 The earth ^ beareth fruit of herself ; 
 first the blade, then the ear, then the 
 full corn in the ear. 
 
 29 But when the fruit ^ is ripe, straight- 
 way he 2 putteth forth the sickle, be- 
 cause the harvest is come. 
 
 IV. 30-34. 
 
 30 And he said, How shall we liken 
 the kingdom of God ? or in what 
 parable shall we set it forth ? 
 
 31 ^It is like a grain of mustard 
 seed, -which, when it is sown upon 
 the earth, though it be less than all the 
 seeds that are upon the earth, 
 
 32 Yet when it is sown, groweth up, 
 and becometh greater than all the 
 herbs, and putteth out great branches \ 
 so that the birds of the heaven can 
 lodge under the shadow thereof. 
 
 33 And with many such parables spake 
 he the word unto them, as they were 
 able to hear it : 
 
 34 And without a parable spake he not 
 unto them : but privately to his ov/n 
 disciples he expounded all things. 
 
 ^ Or, yieldeth. 
 ^ Or, alloweth. 
 
 3 Or, sendeth forth. 
 
 4 Gr. As unto. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 25-26 ] 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 31 
 
 [Passage parallel to Mark.] 
 
 XIII. 24-30. 
 
 24 Another parable set he before them, saying, The kingdom of heaven is likened 
 unto a man that sowed good seed in his field : 
 
 25 But while men slept, his enemy came and sowed * tares also among the wheat, 
 and went away. 
 
 26 But when the blade sprang up, and brought forth fruit, then appeared the 
 tares also. 
 
 27 And the ^ servants of the householder came and said unto him, Sir, didst 
 thou not sow good seed in thy field ? whence then hath it tares ? 
 
 28 And he said unto them, ^ An enemy hath done this. And the ^ servants say 
 unto him. Wilt thou then that we go and gather them up ? 
 
 29 But he saith. Nay ; lest haply while ye gather up the tares, ye root up the 
 wheat with them. 
 
 30 Let both grow together until the harvest : and in the time of the harvest I will 
 say to the reapers. Gather up first the tares, and bind them in bundles to burn 
 them : but gather the wheat into my barn. 
 
 Or, darnel. 
 
 Gv. bondservants. 
 
 3 Gr. a man that is an enemy. 
 
 ^t. IHattfjein. 
 [Passages parallel to MarTc."] 
 
 XIII. 31-32. 
 
 31 Another parable set he before them, 
 saying, The kingdom of heaven is 
 like unto a grain of mustard seed 
 which a man took, and sowed in his 
 field: 
 
 32 Which indeed is less than all seeds ; 
 but when it is gi'own, it is greater than 
 'the herbs, and becometh a tree, so 
 that the birds of the heaven come 
 and lodge in the branches thereof. 
 
 XIII. 34-35. 
 
 34 All these things spake Jesus in 
 parables unto the multitudes ; and 
 without a parable spake he nothing 
 unto them : 
 
 35 That it might be fulfilled which was 
 spoken ^ by the prophet, saying, I will 
 open my mouth in parables ; I will 
 utter things hidden from the founda- 
 tion 2 of the world. 
 
 ' Or, through. 
 
 2 Many ancient authorities omit of the 
 world. 
 
 Sit Eufec. 
 [Passages parallel to 3farJc.] 
 
 XIII. 18-19. 
 
 18 He said therefore, Unto what is 
 the kingdom of God like ? and where- 
 unto shall I liken it ? 
 
 19 It is like unto a grain of mustard 
 seed, which a man took, and cast into 
 his own garden ; and it grew, and 
 became a tree ; and the birds of the 
 heaven lodged in the branches 
 thereof. 
 
32 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Luke.] 
 
 [Coynplete.] 
 
 35 ...that... when even was come, he 
 saith... 
 
 36 ...leaving the... they take... with 
 them even as he was in... And other 
 boats were with him. 
 
 37 ...beat into the boat... was now 
 filling. 
 
 38 And... was in the stern... on the 
 cushion... and (say) unto him, Master, 
 carest thou not that... 
 
 39 And... said... Peace, be still... the 
 wind ceased... 
 
 40 ...have ye not yet... 
 
 41 And... exceedingly (Gr. a great fear), 
 and... 
 
 1 ...they came... of the sea. 
 
 2 And [?]... out of the boat, straightway 
 ...the tombs [?] a man with (Gr. in) an 
 unclean spirit, 
 
 3 Who had his dwelling...[?] : and no 
 man could any more bind him, no, not 
 with a chain ; 
 
 4 Because that he had been... bound... 
 the chains had been rent asunder [?] by 
 him and the fetters broken in pieces, 
 and no man... to tame him. 
 
 5 And always, night and day, in the 
 tombs and in the mountains, be was 
 crying out, and cutting himself with 
 stones. 
 
 IV. 35-41. 
 
 35 And on that day, when even was 
 come, he saith unto them. Let us go 
 over unto the other side. 
 
 36 And leaving the multitude, they 
 take him with them, even as he was, 
 in the boat. And other boats were 
 with him. 
 
 37 And there ariseth a great storm of 
 wind, and the waves beat into the boat, 
 insomuch that the boat was now filling, 
 
 38 And he him .self was in the stern, 
 asleep on the cushion : and they aivake 
 hinx, and say unto him, ^ Master, carest 
 thou not that ive perish ? 
 
 39 And he awoke, and rebuked the 
 Tvind, and said unto the sea, Peace, 
 be still. And the wind ceased, and 
 there Teas a great calm. 
 
 40 And he said unto them, Why are 
 ye fearful ? have ye not yet faith ? 
 
 41 And they feared exceedingly, and 
 said one to another, Who then is this, 
 that even the w^ind and the sea obey 
 him? 
 
 V. 1-20. 
 
 1 And they came to the other side 
 of the sea, into the country of the 
 
 Gerasenes. 
 
 2 And when he was come out of the 
 boat, straightway there met him ou^ 
 of the tombs a man with an unclean 
 spirit, 
 
 3 Who had his dwelling in the tombs : 
 and no man could any more bind him, 
 no, not with a chain ; 
 
 4 Because that he had been often bound 
 with fetters and chains, and the chains 
 had been rent asunder by him, and the 
 fetters broken in pieces : and no man 
 had strength to tame him, 
 
 5 And always, night and day, in the 
 tombs and in the mountains, he was 
 crying out, and cutting himself with 
 stones. 
 
 ^ Gr, Teacher. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 27-28,] 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark 
 
 VIII. 18, 23-27. 
 18 Now when Jesus saw great multi- 
 tudes about him, he gave command- 
 ment to depart unto tlie other side. 
 
 23 And when he was entered into a 
 boat, his disciples followed him. 
 
 24 And behold, there arose a great 
 tempest in the sea, insomuch that the 
 boat was covered with the waves ; but 
 he was asleep. 
 
 25 And they Ciime to him, and a'woke 
 him, saying, Save, Lord ; -we perish. 
 
 26 And he saith unto them, Why are 
 ye fearful, ye of little faith ? Then 
 he arose, and rebuked the -winds 
 and the sea ; and there was a great 
 calm. 
 
 27 And the men marvelled, saying, 
 What manner of man is this, that 
 even the T«rinds and the sea obey 
 him? 
 
 VIII. 28 34. 
 28 And when he was come to the 
 other side into the country of the 
 
 Gadarenes, there met him two ^ pos- 
 sessed with devils, coming forth out of 
 the tombs, exceeding fierce, so that 
 no man could pass by that way. 
 
 ^ Or, demoniacs. 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 VIII. 22-25. 
 
 22 Now it came to pass on one of those 
 days, that he entered into a boat, 
 himself and his disciples ; and he said 
 unto them. Let us go over unto the 
 other side of the lake : and they 
 launched forth. 
 
 23 But as they sailed he fell asleep : 
 and there came down a storm of wind 
 on the lake ; and they were filling with 
 water, and were in jeopardy. 
 
 24 And they came to him, and awoke 
 him, saying. Master, master, -we 
 perish. And he awoke, and rebuked 
 the Teind and the raging of the water: 
 and they ceased, and there Teas a 
 calm. 
 
 25 And he said unto them, "Where is 
 your faith ? And being afraid they 
 marvelled, saying one to another, 
 Who then is this, that he com- 
 mandeth even the -winds and the 
 water, and they obey him ? 
 
 VIII. 26-39. 
 
 26 And they arrived at the country 
 
 of the ^ Gerasenes, which is over 
 against Galilee. 
 
 27 And when he was come forth upon 
 the land, there met him a certain man 
 out of the city, who had ^ devils ; and 
 for a long time he had worn no clothes, 
 and abode not in any house, but in the 
 tombs. 
 
 ' Many ancient authorities read Gergeeenes: 
 others, Gadarenes: so iu faT. 
 2 Gr. demons. 
 
34 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 ^t. fHark. 
 
 &t. fmarfe. 
 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Luke ] 
 
 ! 
 
 [Complete. "l 
 
 
 V. 1-20. 
 
 6 And [?]... from afar he ran and wor- 
 
 6 And when he saw Jesus from afar, he 
 
 shipped [?]... 
 
 ran and worshipped him ; 
 
 7 ..J adjure. ..by God... 
 
 7 And * crying out with a loud voice, 
 
 
 he saith. What have I to do with 
 
 
 thee, Jesus, thou Son of the Most 
 
 
 High God ? I adjure thee by God, 
 
 
 torment me not. 
 
 8 ...he said unto him... out of... 
 
 8 For he said unto him, Come forth, 
 
 
 thou unclean spirit, out of the man. 
 
 9 And... And he saith unto him, My 
 
 9 And he asked him, "What is thy 
 
 name is... we are... 
 
 name ? And he saith unto him, My 
 
 
 name is Legion ; for we are many. 
 
 10 ...much. ..he would ... send them 
 
 10 And he besought him much that he 
 
 away out of the country. 
 
 would not send them away out of the 
 
 country. 
 
 11 Now there was there on the 
 
 11 ...on... great... 
 
 
 mountain side a great herd of swine 
 
 
 feeding. 
 
 12 ...Send... that... into them. 
 
 12 And they besought him, saying, 
 
 
 Send us into the swine, that we may 
 
 
 enter into them. 
 
 13 ...And the [?] unclean spirits... 
 
 13 And he gave them leave. And the 
 
 about two thousand . . . sea. 
 
 unclean spirits came out, and entered 
 
 
 into the swine : and the herd 
 
 
 rushed down the steep into the 
 
 
 sea, in number about two thousand ; 
 
 
 and they were choked in the sea. 
 
 14 And... them... what it was (Gr. is)... 
 
 14 And they that fed them fled, 
 
 
 and told it in the city, and in the 
 
 
 country. And they came to see what 
 
 
 it was that had come to pass. 
 
 15 ...they come... behold... him that 
 
 15 And they come [?] to Jesus, and 
 
 had the legion... 
 
 behold ihim that was possessed with 
 
 
 devils sitting, clothed and in his right 
 
 
 mind, even him that had the legion : 
 
 
 and they were afraid. 
 
 16 And... declared... it befell... and con- 
 
 16 And they that saw it declared unto 
 
 cerning the swine. 
 
 them how it befell ^ him that was pos- 
 
 
 sessed with devils, and concerning 
 
 
 the swine. 
 
 ^ Or, the demoniac. 
 
 Mark v. 7, Luke viii. 28, Gr. to me and thee ; 
 
 Matt. \iii. 29, Gr. to us and thee. 
 
 
 Matt. viii. 33, Gr. omits them (fled) : Luke 
 
 
 viii. 34, Gr. omits them. 
 
 
 Bynopticon, pages 28-30. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 35 
 
 ^t. imattijchj. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark. [ 
 
 Yiii. 28-34. 
 29 And behold, they * cried out, say- 
 ing, What have we to do with thee, 
 thou Son of God ? art thou come 
 hither to torment us before the 
 time ? 
 
 30 No"w there was afar off from them 
 a herd of many sTeine feeding. 
 
 31 And the ^ devils besought him, 
 saying, if thou cast us out, send us 
 away into the herd of swine. 
 
 32 And he said unto them, Go. And 
 they came out, and Tvent into the 
 serine : and behold, the whole herd 
 rushed do'wn the steep into the 
 sea, and perished in the waters. 
 
 33 And they that fed them fled, and 
 went away into the city, and told 
 everything, and what was befallen to 
 them that were ^ possessed with 
 devils. 
 
 34 And behold, all the city came 
 out to meet Jesus ;... 
 
 Gr. demons. 
 Or, demoniacs. 
 
 S>t. ilukc. 
 [Passages pai^allel to Mark.] 
 
 Ytii. 26-39. 
 
 28 And when he saw Jesus, he * cried 
 out, and fell down before him, and 
 with a loud voice said, What have I 
 to do w^ith thee, Jesus, thou Son of 
 the Most High God ? I beseech thee 
 torment me not. 
 
 29 For he commanded the unclean 
 spirit to come out from the man. For 
 ^ oftentimes it had seized him : and he 
 was kept under guard, and bound with 
 chains and fetters ; and breaking the 
 bands asunder, he was driven of the 
 ^ devil into the deserts. 
 
 30 And Jesus asked him, What is thy 
 name ? And he said, Legion ; for many 
 ^ devils were entered into him. 
 
 31 And they intreated him that he 
 would not command them to depart 
 into the abyss. 
 
 32 Now^ there was there a herd of 
 many sw^ine feeding on the mountain: 
 and they intreated him that he would 
 give them leave to enter into them. 
 And he gave them leave. 
 
 33 And the ^devils came out from 
 the man, and entered into the 
 swine : and the herd rushed down 
 the steep into the lake, and were 
 choked. 
 
 34 And when they that fed them saw 
 what had come to pass, they fled, and 
 told it in the city and in the country. 
 
 35 And they went [?] out to see what 
 had come to pass ; and they came [?] to 
 Jesus, and found the man, from whom 
 the 3 devils were gone out, sitting, 
 clothed and in his right mind, at the 
 feet of Jesus ; and they were afraid. 
 
 36 And they that saw it told them how 
 he that was possessed with ^ devils 
 was ^ made whole. 
 
 ' Or, of a long time. 
 
 2 Gr. demon. 
 
 3 Gr. demons. 
 
 4 Or, saved. 
 
 D 3 
 
36 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Luke.] 
 
 17 ...they began. 
 
 18 And ... the ... 
 might be with... 
 
 besought ... that he 
 
 19 And he suffered... not, but. ..unto 
 him, Go... unto thy friends,... tell them 
 ... Lord ... and ... he had mercy on 
 thee. 
 
 20 ...and began... in {see Introduction) 
 ...and all men did marvel. 
 
 21 And when... had crossed over again 
 in the boat unto the other side, a great 
 ...was gathered unto... and he was by 
 the sea. 
 
 22 ...there Cometh... of the... seeing him 
 ...his [?]... 
 
 23 And... much... [Gr. The (of me)]... 
 is at the point of death : that ..lay 
 ...that she may be made whole... 
 
 24 ...he went (Gr. went away) with 
 him. And a great ... and they 
 thronged (Gr. crushed)... 
 
 26 And had suffered many things of 
 many physicians, and had spent all 
 that she had, and was nothing bettered, 
 but rather grew worse, 
 
 27 Having heard the things concerning 
 Jesus ..in the crowd... 
 
 That, 
 
 n Mk. V. 2.?, Matt. ix. 18, corresponds 
 to /or in Luke viii. 42. 
 Matt. ix. 20,'Lii. viii. 44, Gr. omits him. 
 
 [Complete.] 
 
 V. 1-20. 
 
 17 And they began to beseech him to 
 depart from their borders. 
 
 18 And as he was entering into the 
 boat, he that had been possessed with 
 ^ devils besought him that he might be 
 with him. 
 
 19 And he suffered him not, but saith 
 unto him. Go to thy house unto thy 
 friends, and tell them how great things 
 the Lord hath done for thee, and how 
 he had mercy on thee. 
 
 20 And he went his way, and began to 
 publish in *Decapolis how great things 
 Jesus had done for him : and all men 
 did marvel. 
 
 V. 21-24. 
 
 21 And when Jesus had crossed over 
 again in the boat unto the other side, 
 a great multitude was gathered unto 
 him : and he was by the sea. 
 
 22 And there cometh one of the rulers 
 of the synagogue, Jairus by name ; and 
 seeing him, he falleth at his feet, 
 
 23 And beseecheth him much, saying, 
 (Gr. that) My little daughter is at 
 the point of death : / pray thee, that 
 thou come and lay thy hands on her, 
 that she may be ^made whole, and 
 live. 
 
 24 And he went with him ; and a 
 great multitude followed him, and 
 they * thronged him. 
 
 V. 25-34. 
 
 25 And a woman, which had an 
 issue [1] of blood tivelve years, 
 
 26 And had suffered many things of 
 many physicians, and had spent all 
 that she had, and was nothing 
 bettered, but rather grew worse, 
 
 27 Having heard the things concerning 
 Jesus, * came in the crowd behind, 
 and touched his garment. 
 
 Gr. demons. 
 
 * Or, saved. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 30-31. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 37 
 
 ^t. fttattfjciu. 
 
 &U 3Lu]fee. 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 viii. 28-34. 
 
 VIII. 26-39. 
 
 3 4... and when they saw him, they 
 
 37 And all the people of the country 
 
 besought him that he would depart 
 
 of the Gerasenes round about asked 
 
 from their borders. 
 
 him to depart from them; for they 
 
 
 were holdeu with great fear : and he 
 
 
 entered into a boat, and returned. 
 
 
 38 But the man from whom the ^ devils 
 
 
 were gone out prayed him that he might 
 
 
 be with him : but he sent him away, 
 
 
 saying, 
 
 39 Return to thy house, and declare 
 
 
 how great things God hath done for 
 
 
 thee. And he went his way, publishing 
 
 
 throughout the whole * city how great 
 
 
 things Jesus had done for him. 
 
 IX. 18-19. 
 
 VIII. 40-42. 
 
 
 40 And as Jesus returned, the multi- 
 
 
 tude welcomed him ; for they were all 
 
 
 waiting for him. 
 
 18 While he spake these things unto 
 
 41 And behold, there came a man 
 
 them, behold, there came ^ a ruler, 
 
 named Jairus, and he was a ruler of 
 
 and worshipped him, saying, (Gr. that) 
 
 the synagogue ; and he fell down at 
 
 My daughter is even now dead : but 
 
 Jesus' feet, and besought him to come 
 
 come and lay thy hand upon her, and 
 
 into his house ; 
 
 she shall live. 
 
 42 For he had an only daughter, 
 
 
 about twelve years of age, and she 
 
 
 lay a dying. But as he went the 
 
 
 multitudes * thronged him. 
 
 19 And Jesus arose, and followed him, 
 
 
 and so did his disciples. 
 
 
 ix. 20-22. 
 
 viii. 43-48. 
 
 20 And behold, a woman, who had 
 
 43 And a woman having an issue [?] 
 
 an issue [?] of blood twelve years. 
 
 of blood twelve years, which ^ had 
 
 * came behind him, and touched 
 
 spent all her living upon physicians. 
 
 the border of his garment: 
 
 and could not be healed of any. 
 
 
 44 * Came behind him, and touched 
 
 
 the border of his garment ; and im- 
 
 
 mediately the issue of her blood 
 
 
 stanched. 
 
 * Gr. one ruler. 
 
 » Gr. demons. 
 
 
 2 Some ancient authorities omit had »pent 
 
 \ 
 
 all her living upon physicians and. 
 
88 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Luke.] 
 
 28 ...(Gr. that)... but (Gr. even if)... 
 
 29 . . . straightway . . . fountain . . . was dried 
 up ; and she felt in her body that she 
 was healed of her plague. 
 
 30 ...straightway... in himself that the 
 ...from him... about in the crowd, and 
 said...(Gr. the) garments ? 
 
 31 And his disciples said unto him. 
 Thou see8t...and sayest thou... 
 
 32 And he looked round about... her 
 that had done this thing. 
 
 33 ...fearing and... knowing what had 
 been done (Gr. has happened) to her, 
 ...and'told him all the truth. 
 
 34 ...go... and be whole of thy plague. 
 
 85 ...from. ..why... 
 
 36 ...the word spoken, saith unto the 
 ruler of the synagogue... 
 
 37 And... no man to follow with... the 
 brother of James. 
 
 38 ...they come ..of the ruler of the 
 synagogue, ... he beholdeth . . . and . . . and 
 wailing gi'eatly. 
 
 39 And, ..unto them, Why make ye a 
 tumult and... child... 
 
 Matt. ix. 
 
 W. «fc H. But he. 
 
 5t. Mark. 
 
 [Complete.] 
 
 V. 25-34. 
 
 28 For she said, If I touch but his 
 garments, I shall be ^ made whole. 
 
 29 And straightway the fountain of 
 her blood was dried up ; and she felt 
 in her body that she was healed of her 
 - plague. 
 
 30 And straightway Jesus, perceiving 
 in himself that the power proceeding 
 from him had gone forth, turned him 
 about in the crowd, and said, "Who 
 touched my garments ? 
 
 31 And his disciples said unto him, 
 Thou seest the multitude thronging 
 thee, and sayest thou. Who touched 
 me? 
 
 32 And he looked round about to see 
 her that had done this thing. 
 
 33 But the woman fearing and tremb- 
 ling, knowing what had been done to 
 her, came and fell down before him, 
 and told him all the truth. 
 
 34 And lie said unto her, Daughter, 
 thy faith hath ^ made thee -^hole ; 
 go in peace, and be whole of thy 
 ^ plague. 
 
 V. 35-43. 
 
 35 While he yet spake, they come 
 from the * ruler of the synagogue's 
 house, saying, Thy daughter is dead : 
 why troublest thou the * Master any 
 further ? 
 
 36 But Jesus ^not * heeding the word 
 spoken, saith unto the ruler of the 
 synagogue. Fear not, only believe. 
 
 37 And he suffered no man to follow 
 with him, save Peter, and James, and 
 John the brother of James. 
 
 38 And they come to the house of 
 the ruler of the synagogue ; and he 
 beholdeth a tumult, and many weeping 
 and wailing greatly. 
 
 39 And when he was entered in, he 
 saith unto them, Why make ye a 
 
 ^ Or, saved. 
 
 3 Or, saved thee. 
 
 5 Or, overhearing. 
 
 ^ Gr. seovrge. 
 4 Or, Teacher. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 31-33. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 39 
 
 5t. fmattfjebj. 
 {Passages parallel to Mark.~\ 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark. ] 
 
 IX. 20-22. 
 21 For she said within herself, If I do 
 but touch his garment, I shall be ^ made 
 whole. 
 
 22 But Jesus turning and seeing her 
 said, Daughter, be of good cheer ; 
 thy faith hath ^made thee whole. 
 
 And the woman was ^ made whole from 
 that hour. 
 
 IX. 23-26. 
 
 23 And when Jesus came into the 
 * ruler's house, and saw the flute- 
 players, and the crowd making a 
 tumult, 
 
 Or, saved. 
 
 2 Or, saved thee. 
 
 VIII. 43-48. 
 
 45 And Jesus said. Who is it that 
 touched me ? And when all denied, 
 Peter said, ^and they that were with 
 him. Master, the multitudes press thee 
 and cnish thee. 
 
 46 But Jesus said. Some one did touch 
 me ; for I perceived that power had 
 gone forth from me. 
 
 47 And when the woman saw that she 
 was not hid, she came trembling, and 
 falling down before him declared in the 
 presence of all the people for what cause 
 she touched him, and how she was healed 
 immediately. 
 
 48 And he said unto her. Daughter, 
 thy faith hath ^ made thee Tvrhole j 
 
 go in peace. 
 
 VIII. 49 56. 
 
 49 While he yet spake, there cometh 
 one from the * ruler of the synagogue's 
 house, saying, Thy daughter is dead ; 
 trouble not the ^ Master. 
 
 50 But Jesus * hearing it, answered 
 him, Fear not : only believe, and she 
 shall be ^ made whole. 
 
 51 And when he came to the house, 
 
 be suffered not any man to enter in 
 with him, save Peter, and John, and 
 James, and the father of the maiden 
 and her mother. 
 
 52 And all were weeping, and bewail- 
 ing her : but he said, Weep not ; for 
 
 ^ Some ancient authorities omit and they 
 that were with him. 2 Or, saved thee, 
 
 3 Or, Teacher. 
 
 4 Or, saved. 
 
40 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Luke] 
 
 29... tumult, and... child... 
 
 40 ...all... take th... and them that were 
 with him, and goeth in where the child 
 
 41 And r?]...the child... unto her, Tali- 
 tha cumi ; which is, being interpreted, 
 Damsel, I say unto thee... 
 
 42 ...straightway... and walked ; for 
 she was... straight way with a great 
 amazement. 
 
 43 And he charged... much that... 
 should know... he commanded that... 
 
 1 ...from thence... cometh... and 
 disciples follow him. 
 
 his 
 
 2 ...when ...^ 
 
 what . . . that is given 
 
 by his hands ? 
 
 come ... many... and 
 such... wrought 
 
 3 ...the (son)... here. 
 
 4 ...said... and among his own kin.. 
 
 5 .. he could... no 
 his hands upon a 
 healed them. 
 
 6 And he marvelled 
 
 .save that he laid 
 few sick folk, and 
 
 Mark vi. 2, W. and H. read the viany, i.e. 
 most. 
 
 [Complete.] 
 
 V. 35-43. 
 
 tumult, and weep ? the child is not 
 dead, but sleepeth. 
 
 40 And they laughed him to scorn. 
 
 But he, having put them all forth, 
 taketh the father of the child and her 
 mother and them that were with him, 
 and goeth in where the child was. 
 
 41 And taking the child by the han^j 
 he saith unto her, Talitha cumi ; which 
 is, being interpreted, Damsel, I say 
 unto thee, Arise. 
 
 42 And straightway the damsel rose 
 up, and walked ; for she was twelve 
 years old. And they were amazed 
 straightway with a great amazement. 
 
 43 And he charged them much that no 
 man should know this : and he com- 
 manded that something should be given 
 her to eat. 
 
 VI. 1-6... 
 
 1 And he ivent out from thence ; and 
 he cometh into his own country ; and 
 his disciples follow him. 
 
 2 And when the sabbath was come, he 
 began to teach in the synagogue : 
 and ^many hearing him were aston- 
 ished, saying, "Whence hath this man 
 these things ? and. What is the wisdom 
 that is given unto this man, and what 
 mean such ^ mighty works wrought by 
 his hands ? 
 
 3 Is not this the carpenter, the son 
 of Mary, and brother of James, and 
 Joses, and Judas, and Simon ? and are 
 not his sisters here with us 1 And they 
 were ^ offended in him. 
 
 4 And Jesus said unto them, (Gr. 
 that) A prophet is no t without honour, 
 save in his oivn country, and among 
 his own kin, and in his own house. 
 
 5 And he could there do no * mighty 
 work, save that he laid his hands upon 
 a few sick folk, and healed them. 
 
 6 And he marvelled because of their 
 unbelief... 
 
 ^ Some ancient authorities insert the. 
 
 ^ Gr. powers. 
 
 3 Gr. caused to stumble. 
 
 A Gr. fowcr. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 33-34. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 41 
 
 [Passages parallel to 3£ark.'\ 
 
 &t 3Luke. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 IX. 23-26. 
 
 24 He said, Give place : for the damsel 
 is not dead, but sleepeth. And 
 they laughed him to scorn. 
 
 25 But when the crowd was put forth, 
 he entered in, and took her by the 
 hand j and the damsel arose. 
 
 26 And ^the fame hereof went forth 
 into all that land. 
 
 XIII. 53-58. 
 
 53 And it came to pass, when Jesus 
 had finished these parables, he departed 
 thence. 
 
 54 And coming into his own country 
 he taught them in their synagogue, 
 insomuch that they were astonished, 
 and said, Whence hath this man this 
 wisdom, and these ^ mighty works ? 
 
 55 Is not this the carpenter's son? 
 is not his mother called Mary ? and his 
 brethren, James, and Joseph, and 
 Simon, and Judas ? 
 
 56 And his sisters, are they not all 
 with us ? Whence then hath this man 
 all these things ? 
 
 57 And they were ^ offended in him. 
 But Jesus said unto them, (Gr. that) 
 A prophet is not without honour, 
 save in his OTvn country, and in his 
 own house. 
 
 58 And he did not many ^ mighty 
 works there because of their unbelief. 
 
 ' Gr. this fame. 
 
 ^ Gr. powers. 
 
 3 Gr. caused to stumble. 
 
 ^ Gr. powers. 
 
 VIII. 49-56. 
 she is not dead, but sleepeth. 
 
 53 And they laughed him to scorn, 
 
 knowing that she was dead. 
 
 54 But he, taking her by the hand, 
 called, saying, Maiden, arise. 
 
 55 And [?] her spirit returned, and [?] 
 she rose up immediately : and he com- 
 manded that something be given her to 
 
 56 And her parents were amazed : but 
 he charged them to tell no man what 
 had been done. 
 
 IV. 16-17..., 21-24, 28. 
 
 16 And he came to Nazareth, where 
 he had been brought up : and he en- 
 tered, as his custom was, into the 
 synagogue on the sabbath day, and 
 stood up to read. 
 
 17 And there was delivered unto him 
 ^the book of the prophet Isaiah... 
 
 21 And he began to say unto them, To- 
 day hath this scripture been fulfilled 
 in yoiir ears. 
 
 22 And all bare him witness, and won- 
 dered at the words of grace which pro- 
 ceeded out of his mouth : and they 
 said. Is not this Joseph's son? 
 
 23 And he said unto them. Doubtless 
 ye will say unto me this parable. 
 Physician, heal thyself: whatsoever 
 we have heard done at Capernaum, do 
 also here in thine own country. 
 
 24 And he said, Verily I say unto 
 you. No prophet is acceptable in his 
 o-wn country. 
 
 28 And they were all filled with wrath 
 in the synagogue, as they heard these 
 things ; 
 
 ' Or, a roll 
 
42 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 ^t. Mark. 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Ltcke.] 
 
 ^t. IHark. 
 [Complete.'] 
 
 6 ..about (Gr. in a circle).., 
 
 7 ...began... by two and two (Gr. two 
 two), and... over- the... 
 
 8 ...that. ..save. ..only... 
 
 9 But. ..sandals. ..and put not on... 
 
 10 And he said unto them, Where... 
 
 11 ... place . . . as-ye- go . . . thence . . . dust 
 that is under... 
 
 vi. ... 6. 
 
 6 ...And he went round about the 
 villages teacbing. 
 
 vi. 7-13. 
 
 7 And he called unto him the twelve, 
 and began to send them forth by two 
 and two ; and he gave them au- 
 thority over the unclean spirits ; 
 
 8 And he charged them that they 
 should take nothing for ;!/iar journey, 
 save a staff only ; no bread, no wal- 
 let, no ^ money in their ^ purse ; 
 
 9 But to go shod with sandals : and, 
 said he, put not on two coats. 
 
 10 And he said unto them, Where- 
 soever ye enter into a house, there 
 abide till ye depart [?] thence. 
 
 11 And whatsoever place shall not 
 receive you, and they hear you not, 
 as ye * go forth thence, shake off the 
 dust that is under your feet for a 
 testimony unto them. 
 
 1 Gr. brass. 2 Gr. girdle. 
 
 Mark vi. 9, W. & H. to put not on. 
 
 Compare also Luke x. 1-12. 
 
 1 Now after these things the Lord appointed seventy ^ others, and sent them two 
 and two before his face into every city and place whither he himself was about to 
 come. 
 
 2 And he said unto them, The harvest is plenteous, but the labourers are few : 
 )ray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, that he send forth labourers into his 
 larvest. 
 
 3 Go your ways : behold, I send you forth as lambs in the midst of wolves. 
 
 4 Carry no purse, no wallet, no shoes : and salute no man on the way. 
 
 5 And into whatsoever house ye shall ^ enter, first say. Peace he to this house. 
 
 6 And if a son of peace be there, your peace shall rest upon ^ him : but if not, it 
 shall turn to you again. 
 
 7 And in that same house remain, eating and drinking such things as they give : 
 for the labourer is worthy of his hire. Go not from house to house. 8 And into 
 whatsoever city ye enter, and they receive you, eat such things as are set before you : 
 9 And heal the sick that are therein, and say unto them. The kingdom of God 
 is come nigh unto you. 10 But into whatsoever city ye shall enter, and they 
 receive you not, go out into the streets thereof and say, ' 11 Even the dust from 
 your city, that cleaveth to our feet, we do wipe off against you : howbeit know 
 this, that the kingdom of God is come nigh. 12 I say unto you, It shall be 
 more tolerable in that day for Sodom, than for that city, 
 
 ^ Many ancient authorities add and two: ^ Or, evter first, say. 
 and so in v. 17. 3 Or, it. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 35-36. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 43 
 
 St. ilHattfjcbj. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.'\ 
 
 IX. 35. 
 35 And Jesus went about all the cities 
 and the villages, teaching in their 
 synagogues, and preaching the gospel 
 of the kingdom, and healing all manner 
 of disease and all manner of sickness. 
 
 X. 1, 5-15. 
 
 I And he called unto him his t^relve 
 disciples, and gave them authority 
 
 over unclean spirits, to cast them out, 
 and to heal all manner of disease, and 
 all manner of sickness. 
 
 5 These twelve Jesus sent forth, and 
 charged them, saying. Go not into any 
 way of the Gentiles, and enter not into 
 any city of the Samaritans : 
 
 6 But go rather to the lost sheep of 
 the house of Israel. 
 
 7 And as ye go, preach, saying, The 
 kingdom of heaven is at hand. 
 
 8 Heal the sick, raise the dead, cleanse 
 the lepers, cast out ^devils: freely ye 
 received, freely give. 
 
 9 Get you no gold, nor silver, nor brass 
 in your "^ purses ; 
 
 10 No wallet for t/owr journey, 
 neither two coats, nor shoes, nor 
 staff: for the labourer is worthy of 
 his food. 
 
 II And into whatsoever city or village 
 ye shall enter, search out who in it 
 is worthy ; and there abide till ye go 
 forth. 
 
 12 And as ye enter into the house, 
 salute it. 
 
 13 And if the house be worthy, let 
 your peace come upon it : but if it be 
 not worthy, let your peace return to 
 you. 
 
 14 And whosoever shall not receive 
 you, nor hear your words, as ye * go 
 forth out of that house or that city, 
 shake off" the dust of your feet. 
 
 15 Verily I say unto you. It shall be 
 more tolerable for the land of Sodom 
 and Gomorrah in the day of judgement, 
 than for that city. 
 
 Gr. demons. 
 
 Gr. girdles. 
 
 St. 3Luk£, 
 [Passages parallel to 3Iark.'\ 
 
 XIII. 22. 
 22 And he went on his way through 
 cities and villages, teaching, and 
 
 journeying on unto Jerusalem. 
 
 IX. 1-5. 
 1 And he called the twelve together, 
 and gave them power and authority 
 
 over all ^ devils, and to cure diseases. 
 
 2 And he sent them forth to preach 
 the kingdom of God, and to heal ^ the 
 sick. 
 
 3 And he said unto them, 
 
 Take nothing for your journey, 
 neither staff, nor Tvallet, nor bread, 
 nor money ; neither have t^vo coats. 
 
 X. 4. 
 Carry no purse, no wallet, no shoes ; 
 and salute no man on the wa}"-. 
 
 ix, 4. 
 4 And into whatsoever house ye 
 enter, there abide, and thence [de- 
 part. 
 
 5 And as many as receive you not, 
 
 when ye depart (Gr.* go forth) from 
 that city, shake off the dust from 
 your feet for a testimony against 
 them. 
 
 ' Gr. demons. 
 
 ^ Some ancient authorities omit the sick. 
 
44 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 5t. ilHarfe. 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Luke. 
 
 &t ilHark. 
 [Complete.'^ 
 
 12 And they went... and preached that 
 mcw-should-repent. 
 
 13 And they cast out many devils, and 
 anointed with oil many that were 
 sick... 
 
 14 And king... for his name had become 
 known :...is risen... 
 
 15 ...others said, It is. ..said, ...as one 
 of... prophets. 
 
 16 ...when-he-heard, said... whom .. 
 
 17 ...himself had sent forth and... and 
 ...him. ..for he had married her. 
 
 18 ...unto Herod (Gr. that) ... thy 
 brother's wife. 
 
 19 And Herodias set herself against him 
 and... and she could not. 
 
 20 For Herod... John, knowing that he 
 was a righteous man and a holy, and 
 kept him safe. And when he heard 
 him, he was much perplexed ; and he 
 heard him gladly. 
 
 Mark vi. 17, Gr, having sent forth. 
 
 vi. 7-13. 
 
 12 And they went out, and preached 
 that men should repent. 
 
 13 And they cast out many ^ devils, 
 and anointed with oil many that were 
 sick, and healed them. 
 
 VI. 14-29. 
 
 14 And king Herod heard thereof; for 
 his name had become known : and ^ he 
 said, John ^ the Baptist is risen from 
 the dead, and therefore do these powers 
 work in him. 
 
 15 But others said, It is Elijah. And 
 others said, It is di prophet, even as one 
 of the prophets. 
 
 16 But Herod, when he heard thereof, 
 said, John, whom I beheaded, he (Gr. 
 this) is risen. 
 
 17 For Herod himself had sent forth 
 and laid hold upoQ John, and bound 
 him in prison for the sake of Hero- 
 dias, his brother Philip's wife : for 
 he had married her. 
 
 18 For John said unto Herod, It is not 
 lawful for thee to have thy brother's 
 wife. 
 
 19 And Herodias set herself against 
 him, and desired to kill him ; and she 
 could not ; 
 
 20 For Herod feared John, knowing 
 that he was a righteous man and a holy, 
 and kept him safe. And when he heard 
 him he * was much perplexed ; and he 
 heard him gladly. 
 
 I Gr. demons. 
 
 ^ Some ancient authorities read they. 
 
 3 Gr. the Baptizer. 
 
 4 Many ancient authorities read did many 
 things. 
 
 Synopticon, pages d7 38. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 45 
 
 ^t. fBattfje&j. 
 
 M, Hukc. 
 
 [Passages parallel to MarJc.] 
 
 [Passages parallel to 3fark.] 
 
 
 IX. 6 
 6 And they departed, and went 
 
 
 throughout the villages, preaching 
 
 
 the gospel, and healing everywhere. 
 
 XIV. 1-12. 
 
 IX. 7-9. 
 
 1 At that season Herod the tetrarch 
 
 7. Now Herod the tetrarch heard of 
 
 heard the report concerning Jesus, 
 
 all that was done : and he was much 
 
 2 And said unto his servants, This is 
 
 perplexed, because that it was said by 
 
 John the Baptist ; he (Gr. himself) is 
 
 some, that John was risen from the 
 
 risen from the dead ; and therefore 
 
 dead; 
 
 do these powers work in him. 
 
 8 And by some, that Elijah had ap- 
 
 
 peared ; and by others, that one of the 
 
 
 old prophets was risen again. 
 
 
 9 And Herod said, John I beheaded : 
 
 
 but who is this, about whom I hear 
 
 
 such things ? And he sought to see 
 
 
 him. 
 
 
 III. 18-20. 
 
 
 1 8 With many other exhortations there- 
 
 
 fore preached he ^ good tidings unto the 
 
 
 people ; 
 
 3 For Herod had laid hold on John, 
 
 19 But Herod the tetrarch being re- 
 
 and bound him, and put him in prison 
 
 proved by him for Herodias his 
 
 for the sake of Herodias, his brother 
 
 brother's wife, and for all the evil 
 
 Philip's wife. 
 
 things which Herod had done. 
 
 
 20 Added yet this above all, that he 
 
 
 shut up John in prison. 
 
 4 For John said unto him, It is not 
 
 
 lawful for thee to have her. 
 
 [Luke wanting.] 
 
 5 And when he would have put him to 
 
 
 death, he feared the multitude, because 
 
 
 they counted him as a prophet. 
 
 
 
 » Gr. the Gospel 
 
46 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 &t iHarfe. 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Luke. ] 
 
 [Complete.] 
 
 21 And. . .a convenient day .. .when. . .his 
 ...made a supper to his lords, and the 
 high captains, and the chief men of 
 Galilee ; 
 
 22 And when... herself came in and... 
 and them that sat at meat with him ; 
 and the king said unto the damsel, . . . 
 of me... thou wilt, and... thee. 
 
 23 And he sware...(Gr. that) What- 
 soever thou shalt ask of me, I will give 
 it thee, unto the half of my kingdom. 
 
 24 And she went out and said... What 
 shall I ask ? And she said, The head 
 of John the Baptist. 
 
 25 And she came in straightway with 
 haste unto the king, and asked, saying, 
 I will that thou forthwith... 
 
 26 ...was exceeding... hut... he would 
 not reject her. 
 
 27 ...straightway the king sent forth a 
 soldier of his guard, and commanded to 
 bring his head: and he went and... 
 him... 
 
 28 ...it... the damsel gave it... 
 
 29 ...when...heard, they came and., his 
 ...laid... in a tomb. 
 
 Mark vi. 22, W. and H. read, his daughter 
 Herodias. 
 
 VI. 14-29. 
 
 21 And when a convenient day was 
 come, that Herod on his birthday made 
 a supper to his lords, and the ^high 
 captains, and the chief men of 
 Galilee ; 
 
 22 And when ^ the daughter of Herodias 
 herself came in and danced, ^ she pleased 
 Herod and them that sat at meat with 
 him; and the king said unto the damsel. 
 Ask of me whatsoever thou wilt, and I 
 will give it thee. 
 
 23 And he sware unto her. Whatsoever 
 thou shalt ask of me, I will give it thee, 
 unto the half of my kingdom, 
 
 24 And she went out, and said unto 
 her mother. What shall I ask ? And 
 she said. The head of John * the 
 Baptist. 
 
 25 And she came in straightway with 
 haste unto the king, and asked, saying, 
 I will that thou forthwith give me in 
 a charger the head of John ^the 
 Baptist. 
 
 26 And the king was exceeding sorry ; 
 but for the sake of his oaths, and of 
 them that sat at meat, he would not 
 reject her. 
 
 27 And straightway the king sent forth 
 a soldier of his guard, and commanded 
 to bring his head : and he went and 
 beheaded him in the prison, 
 
 28 And brought his head in a charger, 
 and gave it to the damsel ; and the 
 damsel gave it to her mother. 
 
 29 And when his disciples heard thereof, 
 they came and took up his corpse, and 
 laid it in a tomb. 
 
 ^ Or, military tribunes, Gr. chiliarchs. 
 ^ Some ancient authorities read his daughter 
 Herodias. 
 
 3 Or, it, 
 
 4 Gr. the Baptizer. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 38-39. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 47 
 
 ^t. fHattljcb. 
 
 5t. Eti^e. 
 
 [Passages parallel to 3farJc.] 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 XIV. 1-12. 
 
 [Luke wanting.] 
 
 6 But when Herod's birthday came, the 
 
 
 daughter of Herodias danced in the 
 
 
 midst, and pleased Herod. 
 
 
 7 Whereupon he promised with an oath 
 
 
 to give her whatsoever she should ask. 
 
 
 8 And she, being put forward by her 
 
 
 mother, saith, Give me here in a charger 
 
 
 the head of John the Baptist. 
 
 
 9 And the king was grieved ; but for 
 
 
 th3 sake of his oaths, and of them which 
 
 
 sat at meat with him, he commanded 
 
 
 it to be given ; 
 
 
 10 And he sent, and beheaded John in 
 
 
 the prison. 
 
 
 11 And his head was brought in a 
 
 
 charger, and given to the damsel ; and 
 
 
 she brought it to her mother. 
 
 
 12 And his disciples came, and took up 
 
 
 the corpse, and buried him ; and they 
 
 
 went and told Jesus. 
 
 
48 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Luke. ] 
 
 30 ... gather themselves together unto 
 ...and they told... all things, ..and 
 whatsoever they had taught. 
 
 31 ...he saith unto them, Come ye 
 yourselves apart into a desert place, 
 and rest a while. For there were 
 many coming and going, and they 
 had no leisure so much as to eat. 
 
 32 And they went away... the... 
 
 33 ...saw them going, and many... 
 and they ran there together... all... 
 and outwent them. 
 
 34 ...he began to teach them many 
 things. 
 
 35 And when the day. 
 his... far spent : 
 
 .now far spent. 
 
 ...them. ..the. ..somewhat to eat. 
 
 37 ...answered and... and... Shall we go 
 and buy [?] two hundred pennyworth 
 of bread, and give them to eat ? 
 
 38 And he saith unto them, How many 
 ...have ye? Go see. And when they 
 knew, they say, . . . 
 
 39 ...he commanded them... by com- 
 panies (Gr. companies companies)... 
 green... 
 
 40 And they sat down in ranks (Gr. 
 ranks ranks), by hundreds and by... 
 
 ^t. ilHarft. 
 [Complete.'] 
 
 Mark vi. 30-44. Compare the account of 
 the Feeding of the Five Thousand in John vi. 
 1-14, and especially the phrase Two hundred 
 'pennyworth of bread in verse 7. 
 
 VI. 30-44. 
 
 30 And the apostles gather themselves 
 together unto Jesus ; and they told him 
 all things, whatsoever they had done, 
 and whatsoever they had taught. 
 
 31 And he saith unto them. Come ye 
 yourselves apart into a desert place, 
 and rest a while. For there were 
 many coming and going, and they 
 had no leisure so much as to eat. 
 
 32 And they went away in the boat to 
 a desert place apart. 
 
 33 And the people saw them going, and 
 many knew them, and they ran there 
 together ^on foot from all the cities, 
 and outwent them. 
 
 34 And he came forth and saw a great 
 multitude, and he had compassion on 
 them, because they were as sheep not 
 having a shepherd ; and he began to 
 teach them many things. 
 
 35 And when the day was now far 
 spent, his disciples came unto bim, 
 and said. The place is desert, and 
 the day is now far spent : 
 
 36 Send them away, that they may 
 go into the country and villages 
 round about, and buy themselves 
 somewhat to eat. 
 
 37 But he answered and said unto 
 tbem, Give ye them to eat. And 
 they say unto him. Shall we go and buy 
 two hundred ^ pennyworth of bread, and 
 give them to eat ? 
 
 38 And he saith unto them, How many 
 loaves have ye ? go and see. And when 
 they knew, they say, Five, and two 
 fishes. 
 
 39 And he commanded them that all 
 should 3 sit down by companies upon 
 the green grass. 
 
 40 And they sat down in ranks, by 
 hundreds, and by fifties. 
 
 I Or, hy land. 
 
 ^ See marginal note on Matt, xviii. 23. 
 
 3 Gr. recline. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 40-41. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 49 
 
 [Passages parallel to i/«r^\] 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 XIV. 13-14. 
 13 Now when Jesus heard it, he with- 
 drew from thence in a boat, to a desert 
 place apart ; and when the multitudes 
 heard tJiereof, they followed him ^ on 
 foot from the cities. 
 
 14 And he came forth, and saw a great 
 multitude, and he had compassion on 
 them, and healed their sick. 
 
 But when he saw the multitudes, he 
 was moved with compassion for them, 
 because they were distressed and scat- 
 tered, as sheep not having a shepherd. 
 
 XIV. 15-21. 
 15 And when even was come, the 
 disciples came to him, saying, The 
 place is desert, and the time is 
 akeady past ; send the multitudes 
 a-way, that they may go into the 
 villages, and buy themselves food. 
 
 16 But Jesus said unto them, They 
 have no need to go away ; give ye 
 them to eat. 
 
 17 And they say unto him. We have 
 here but five loaves, and two 
 fishes. 
 
 18 And he said, Bring them hither to 
 me. 
 
 19 And he commanded the multitudes 
 to ^ sit down on the grass ;... 
 
 Or, hy land. 
 
 ^ Gv. recline. 
 
 IX. 10-17. 
 
 10 And the apostles, when they were 
 returned, declared unto him what 
 things they had done. And he took 
 them, and withdrew apart to a city 
 called Bethsaida. 
 
 11 But the multitudes perceiving it 
 followed him : and he welcomed them, 
 and spake to them of the kingdom of 
 God, and them that had need of heal- 
 ing he healed. 
 
 12 And the day began to wear away ; 
 and the twelve came, and said unto 
 him. Send the multitude away, that 
 they may go into the villages and 
 country round about, and lodge, and 
 get victuals : for we are [?] here in a 
 desert place. 
 
 13 But he said unto them. Give ye 
 
 them to eat. And they said. We 
 have no more than five loaves and 
 tTvo fishes ; except we should go and 
 buy food for all this people. 
 
 14 For they were about five thou- 
 sand men. And he said unto his 
 disciples, Make them ^ sit down in 
 companies, about fifty each. 
 
 15 And they did so, and made them 
 all ^ sit down. 
 
 Gr. recline. 
 
50 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 5t. fHark. 
 {Portions not found in Matthew or Licke.] 
 
 5t. Mark. 
 [Complete.'] 
 
 41 And... the loaves... to... them ; and 
 the two fishes divided he among them 
 all. 
 
 43 ...and also of the fishes. 
 
 44 And... that ate the loaves. 
 
 45 ...the (boat)... to Bethsaida... him- 
 self. 
 
 46 ... after-he-had- taken-leave-of them, 
 he departed... 
 
 47 And... was in the midst of the sea, 
 and he... on the land. 
 
 48 And seeing them... in rowing... unto 
 them, about ... he cometh . . . and he would 
 have passed by them : 
 
 49 ...supposed.. 
 
 50 For they all saw him and... with 
 them, and... 
 
 Matt. xiv. 22, W. and H. into a boat. 
 
 VI. 30-44. 
 
 41 And he took the five loaves and 
 the tivo fisheSj and looking up to 
 heaven, he blessed, and * brake the 
 loaves ; and he gave to the disci- 
 ples to set before them ; and the two 
 fishes divided he among them all. 
 
 42 And they did all eat, and ivere 
 filled. 
 
 43 And they took up broken 
 
 pieces, twelve basketfuls (Gr. 
 
 fill- 
 the 
 
 mgs of baskets), and also of 
 
 fishes, 
 
 44 And they that ate the loaves were 
 
 five thousand men. 
 
 VI. 45-52. 
 
 45 And straightway he constrained his 
 disciples to enter into the boat, and 
 to go before him unto the other side 
 to Bethsaida, while he himself sendeth 
 the multitude away. 
 
 46 And after he had taken leave of 
 them, he departed into the mountain 
 to pray. 
 
 47 And when even was come, the boat 
 was in the midst of the sea, and he 
 alone on the land. 
 
 48 And seeing them distressed in row- 
 ing, for the -wind was contrary unto 
 them, about the fourth watch of the 
 night he cometh unto them, walking on 
 the sea ; and he would have passed by 
 them : 
 
 49 But they, when they saw him walk- 
 ing on the sea, supposed that it was 
 an apparition, and cried out : 
 
 50 For they all saw him, and were 
 troubled. But he straightway spake 
 with them, and saith unto them. Be of 
 good cheer : it is I ; be not afraid. 
 
 JSynopticon, pages 41-42. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 51 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark. ] 
 
 XIV. 15-21. 
 
 19 ...and he took the five loaves, 
 and the t^vo fishes, and looking up 
 to heaven, he blessed, and * brake, 
 and gave the loaves to the disciples, 
 and the disciples to the multitudes. 
 
 20 And they did all eat, and were 
 filled : and they took up that which 
 remained over of the broken pieces, 
 tw^elve baskets full. 
 
 21 And they that did eat were about 
 five thousand 
 and children. 
 
 XIV. 22-33. 
 
 22 And straightway he constrained the 
 disciples to enter into the boat, and 
 
 to go before him unto the other side, 
 till he should send the multitudes 
 away. 
 
 23 And after he had sent the multitudes 
 away, he went up into the mountain 
 apart to pray : and when even was 
 come, lie was there alone. 
 
 24 But the boat %as now in the midst 
 of the sea, distressed by the waves ; 
 for the -wind was contrary. 
 
 25 And in the fourth watch of the 
 night he came unto them, ^ivalking 
 upon the sea. 
 
 26 And when the disciples saw him 
 walking on the sea, they were troubled, 
 saying, It is an apparition ; and they 
 cried out for fear. 
 
 27 But straightway Jesus spake unto 
 them, saying, Be of good cheer ; it is 
 I ; be not afraid. 
 
 28 And Peter answered him and said, 
 Lord, if it be thou, bid me come unto 
 thee upon the waters. 
 
 29 And he said. Come. And Peter 
 went down from the boat, and walked 
 upon the waters, ^to come to Jesus. 
 
 ' Some ancient authorities read was many 
 furlongs distant from the land. 
 
 ^ Some ancient autliorities read and came. 
 
 IX. 10-17. 
 
 16 And he took the five loaves 
 and the tivo fishes, and looking 
 up to heaven, he blessed them, 
 and * brake ; and gave to the dis - 
 cipl e 3 to set before the multitude. 
 
 17 And they did eat, and were all 
 filled : and there was taken up that 
 which remained over to them of broken 
 pieces, tivelve baskets. 
 
 [Luke wanting.] 
 
 John yi. 15-21. 
 
 15 Jesus therefore perceiving that they 
 were about to come and take him by 
 force, to make him king, withdrew 
 again into the mountain himself 
 alone. 
 
 16 And when evening came, his 
 disciples went down unto the sea ; 
 
 17 And they entered into a boat, 
 and were going over the sea unto Ca- 
 pernaum. And it was now dark, and 
 Jesus had not yet come to them. 
 
 18 And the sea was rising by reason of 
 a gi-eat wind that blew. 
 
 19 When therefore they had rowed 
 about five and twenty or thirty furlongs, 
 they behold Jesus walking on the 
 sea, and drawing nigh unto the boat ; 
 and they were afraid. 
 
 20 But he saith unto them, It is I ; 
 be not afraid. 
 
 E 3 
 
52 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 ^t fmark. 
 
 &t fHark. 
 
 {Portions not found in Matthew or Luke.] 
 
 [Complete. ] 
 
 
 VI. 45-52. 
 
 51 ...unto... and they were sore amazed 
 
 51 And lie went up unto them into 
 
 in themselves ; 
 
 the boat ; and the wind ceased : and 
 
 
 they were sore amazed in themselves ; 
 
 52 For they understood not concerning 
 
 52 For they understood not concerning 
 
 the loaves, but their heart was har- 
 
 the loaves, but their heart was har- 
 
 dened. 
 
 dened. 
 
 
 VI. 53-56. 
 
 53 ...and moored to the shore. 
 
 53 And when they had ^ crossed over, 
 
 
 they came to the land unto Gennesaret, 
 
 
 and moored to the shore. 
 
 54 ...when they were come out of the 
 
 54 And when they were come out of 
 
 boat straightway... 
 
 the boat, straightway the people knew 
 
 
 him. 
 
 55 And - ran - round - about ... began to 
 
 55 And ran round about that whole 
 
 carry about on their beds... where they 
 
 region, and began to carry about on 
 
 heard he was. 
 
 their beds those that were sick, where 
 
 
 they heard he was. 
 
 56 And wheresover he entered, into 
 
 56 And wheresoever he entered, into 
 
 villages, or into cities, or into the 
 
 villages, or into cities, or into the 
 
 country, they laid the sick in the 
 
 country, they laid the sick in the mar- 
 
 marketplaces . . . if -it- were-but . . . him . . . 
 
 ketplaces, and besought him that they 
 
 
 might touch if it were but the border 
 
 
 of his garment : and * as many as touched 
 
 
 ^ him were made whole. 
 
 
 VII. 1-23. 
 
 1 And there are gathered together unto 
 
 1 And there are gathered together unto 
 
 him the... certain of the ,, which had 
 
 him the Pharisees, and certain of the 
 
 come... 
 
 scribes, which had come from Jeru- 
 
 
 salem, 
 
 2 And had seen that some of his dis- 
 
 2 And had seen that some of his dis- 
 
 ciples ate their bread with defiled, that 
 
 ciples ate their bread with ^ defiled, that 
 
 is, unwashen, hands. 
 
 is, unwashen, hands. 
 
 3 For the Pharisees, and all the Jews, 
 
 3 For the Pharisees, and all the Jews, 
 
 except they wash their hands diligently. 
 
 except they wash their hands diligently, 
 
 eat not, holding the tradition of the 
 
 eat not, holding the tradition of the 
 
 elders : 
 
 elders : 
 
 
 I Or, crossed over to the land, they came unto 
 Gennesaret. 
 
 
 
 ^ Or, it. 
 
 
 3 Or, common. 
 
 Mark vi. 55, Gr. that he is. 
 
 4 Or, up to the elboio, Gr. with the fist. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 4:2- ii. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 53 
 
 ^t IHattfjEio. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark. ] 
 
 [Passages parallel to MarJc.] 
 
 XIV. 22-33. 
 
 30 But when he saw tlie wind ^ he was 
 ^.fraid ; and beginning to sink, he cried 
 out, saying, Lord, save me. 
 
 31 And immediately Jesus stretched 
 forth his hand, and took hold of him, 
 and saith unto him, thou of little 
 faith, wherefore didst thou doubt ? 
 
 32 And when they were gone up into 
 the boat, the wind ceased. 
 
 33 And they that were in the boat 
 worshipped him, saying, Of a truth 
 thou art the Son of God. 
 
 XIV. 34-36. 
 
 34 And when they had crossed over, 
 they came to the land, unto Gennesaret. 
 
 35 And when the men of that place 
 knew him, they sent into all that region 
 round about, and brought unto him all 
 that were sick : 
 
 36 And they besought him that they 
 might only touch the border of his 
 garment : and * as many as touched were 
 made whole. 
 
 XV. 1-20. 
 1 Then there come to Jesus from Je- 
 rusalem Pharisees and scribes, saying. 
 
 21 They were willing therefore to re- 
 ceive him into the boat : and straight- 
 way the boat was at the land whither 
 they were going. 
 
 [Luke wanting.] 
 
 [Luke w anting.] 
 
 Many ancient anthoritios add strong. 
 
54 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 [Portions not found in Matthevj or Luke.'] 
 
 5t» fttarfe. 
 [Gomplete.l 
 
 4 And from the marketplace, except 
 they wash themselves, they eat not : 
 and many other things there be, which 
 they have received to hold, washings 
 of cups, and pots, and brasen vessels. 
 
 5 And the Pharisees and the scribes ask 
 him... walk not... according to... but... 
 their... with defiled... 
 
 6 ...[Gr. you, the (hypocrites)]... as it 
 is written (Gr. that) ... [Gr. you, the 
 (hypocrites)]. 
 
 8 Ye leave the commandment of God, 
 and hold fast the tradition of men. 
 
 9 And he said unto them, Full well do 
 ye reject. ..that ye may keep... 
 
 10 ...Moses... thy... thy... 
 
 11 ...a man...Korban, that is to say... 
 
 12 Ye . . . longer suffer him to do aught . . . 
 
 13 ...which ye have delivered : and 
 many such like things ye do. 
 
 VII. 1-23. 
 
 4 And when they come from the market- 
 place, except they ^wash themselves, 
 they eat not : and many other things 
 there be, which they have received to 
 hold, 2 washings of cups, and pots, and 
 brasen vessels."^ 
 
 5 And the Pharisees and the scribes 
 ask him, Why walk not thy disciples 
 according to the tradition of the eld- 
 ers, but eat their bread with •* defiled 
 hands ? 
 
 6 And he said unto them, "Well did 
 Isaiah prophesy of you hypocrites, as it 
 is written. 
 
 This people honoureth me with their 
 
 lips, 
 But their heart is far from me. 
 
 7 But in vain do they worship me. 
 Teaching as their doctrines the pre- 
 cepts of men. 
 
 8 Ye leave the commandment of God, 
 and hold fast the tradition of men 
 
 9 And he said unto them. Full well do 
 ye reject the commandment of God, 
 that ye may keep your tradition. 
 
 10 For Moses said. Honour thy father 
 and thy mother ; and, He that speaketh 
 evil of father or mother, let him ^die 
 the death : 
 
 11 But ye say, If a man shall say to 
 his father or his mother, That where- 
 with thou mightest have been profited 
 by me is Corban, that is to say, Given 
 to God ; 
 
 12 Ye no longer suffer him to do aught 
 for his father or his mother ; 
 
 13 Making void the word of God by 
 your tradition, which ye have delivered : 
 and many such like things ye do. 
 
 ^ Gr. baptize Some ancient authorities read 
 sprinkle themselves. 
 ^ Gr. baptizings. 
 
 3 Many ancient authorities add and couches. 
 '* Or, common. 5 Or, surely die. 
 
 ISyjwpticon, pages 44-45. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 f5 
 
 5t. fHattfjcbj. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.'\ 
 
 5t. ILukf. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 XV. 1-20. 
 
 2 Why do thy disciples transgress the 
 tradition of the elders ? for they wash 
 not their hands when they eat bread. 
 
 7 Ye hypocrites, well did Isaiah pro- 
 phesy of you, saying, 
 
 8 This people honoureth me with their 
 
 lips ; 
 But their heart is far from me. 
 
 9 But in vain do they worship me, 
 Teaching as their doctrines the pre- 
 cepts of men. 
 
 3 And he answered and said unto them, 
 Why do ye also transgress the com- 
 mandment of God because of your 
 tradition ? 
 
 4 For God said, Honour thy father and 
 thy mother: and. He that speaketh 
 evil of father or mother, let him ^ die 
 the death. 
 
 5 But ye say. Whosoever shall say to 
 his father or his mother, That where- 
 with thou mightest have been profited 
 by me is given to God ; 
 
 6 He shall not honour his father 2. 
 And ye have made void the ^word of 
 God because of your tradition. 
 
 ^ Or, surely die. 
 
 ^ Some ancient authorities add or hi9 
 mother. 
 3 Some ancient authorities read law. 
 
 [Luke wanting.] 
 
56 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Luke,'] 
 
 ^t. fKarfe. 
 
 [Complete.'] 
 
 14 ...again and-said...me all-of-you. 
 
 15 There is nothing from without... 
 that going... him can... him : ...man are 
 those- that... 
 
 17 And when he was entered into the 
 house from the multitude, his... 
 asked... 
 
 18 And he saith unto them,... so... 
 from without... man, cannot defile him ; 
 
 19 Because it goeth not into his heart, 
 but . . . the . . . making all meats clean. 
 
 20 ...he said (Gr. that)... man, ... 
 
 21 ... from within ... of men evil ... 
 proceed... 
 
 22 ... covetings, . . . deceit, . . . lascivious- 
 ness, an evil eye,... pride, foolishness : 
 
 23 All . . . evil things proceed from within 
 and... 
 
 24 And. . .he-arose-and. . .away. . .borders 
 ...And he entered into a house, and 
 would have no man know it : and he 
 could not be hid. 
 
 Yii. 1-23. 
 
 14 And he called to him the multitude 
 again, and said unto them. Hear me 
 all of you, and understand : 
 
 15 There is nothing from without the 
 man, that going into him can defile 
 him : but the things which proceed out 
 of the man are those that defile the 
 man.^ 
 
 17 And when he was entered into the 
 house from the multitude, his disciples 
 asked of him the parable. 
 
 18 And he saith unto them. Are ye so 
 without understanding also ? Perceive 
 ye not, that whatsoever from without 
 goeth into the man, it cannot defile 
 him ; 
 
 19 Because it goeth not into his heart, 
 but into his belly, and goeth out into 
 the draught ? This he said, making 
 all meats clean. 
 
 20 And he said, That which proceedeth 
 out of the man, that defileth the man. 
 
 21 For from within, out of the heart of 
 men, ^evil thoughts proceed, fornica- 
 tions, 
 
 22 Thefts, murders, adulteries, covet- 
 ings, wickednesses, deceit, lascivious- 
 ness, an evil eye, railing, pride, foolish- 
 ness : 
 
 23 All these evil things proceed from 
 within, and defile the man. 
 
 VII. 24-30. 
 24 And from thence he arose, and went 
 away into the borders of Tyre 'and 
 Sidon. And he entered into a house, 
 and would have no man know it : and 
 he could not be hid, 
 
 ^ Many ancient anthorities insert ver. 16, If 
 any man hath ears to hear, let him hear. 
 ^ Gr. thoughts that are evil. 
 3 Some ancient authorities omit and Sidon 
 
 tS'ynopticon, pages 45-47. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 67 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.'] 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mai'k.] 
 
 XV. 1-20. 
 
 10 And he called to him the multitude, 
 and said unto them, Hear, and under- 
 stand : 
 
 11 Not that which entereth into the 
 mouth defileth the man ; but that 
 which proceedeth out of the mouth, 
 this defileth the man. 
 
 12 Then came the disciples, and said 
 unto him, Knowest thou that the 
 Pharisees were ^offended, when they 
 heard this saying ? 
 
 13 But he answered and said. Every 
 2 plant which my heavenly Father 
 planted not, shall be rooted up. 
 
 14 Let them alone : they are blind 
 guides. And if the blind guide the 
 blind, both shall fall into a pit. 
 
 15 And Peter answered and said unto 
 him, Declare unto us the parable. 
 
 16 And he said. Are ye also even yet 
 without understanding ? 
 
 17 Perceive ye not, that whatsoever 
 goeth into the mouth passeth into the 
 belly, and is c xst out into the draught ? 
 
 18 But the things which proceed out 
 of the mouth come forth out of the 
 heart ; and they defile the man. 
 
 19 For out of the heart come forth evil 
 thoughts, murders, adulteries, fornica- 
 tions, thefts, false witness, railings : 
 
 20 These are the things which defile 
 the man : but to eat with unwashen 
 hands defileth not the man. 
 
 XV. 21-28. 
 21 And Jesus went out thence, and 
 withdrew into the parts of Tyre and 
 Sidon. 
 
 Gr. caused to stumble. 
 Gr. 'planting. 
 
 [Luke wanttkg.] 
 
58 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 5t. fEarfe. 
 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Luke.] 
 
 25 But straightway ... whose little 
 daughter had an unclean spirit, having 
 heard of him,... fell down at his feet. 
 
 26 Now the woman was a Greek, a 
 Syrophcenician by race. And she be- 
 sought him that he would cast forth the 
 ...out of her... 
 
 27 And he said unto her, Let the 
 children first be filled : for... 
 
 28 ...answered and saith unto him,... 
 under. . .children's . . . 
 
 29 And... For this saying go thy way ; 
 the devil is gone out of thy... 
 
 30 And she went away unto her house, 
 and found the child laid upon the bed, 
 and the devil gone out. 
 
 31 ...again he went out from the bor- 
 ders of Tyre and... through Sidon unto 
 ...through the midst of the borders of 
 Decapolis. 
 
 32 ...they bring. ..one that was. ..and 
 had-an-impediment-in-his-speech, and 
 they beseech him to lay his hand upon 
 him. 
 
 33 And he took him aside from the... 
 privately, and put his fingers into his 
 ears, and he spat, and touched his 
 tongue ; 
 
 34 And looking up to heaven, he 
 sighed, and saith unto him, Ephphatha, 
 that is. Be opened. 
 
 35 And his ears were opened, and the 
 bond of his tongue was loosed, and he 
 spake plain. 
 
 36 And he charged them that they 
 should tell no man : but the more he 
 charged them, so much the more a 
 great deal they published it. 
 
 Mark vii. 32, Matt. xv. 30, the same Greek 
 word means either deaf or dumb. 
 
 &t iEatft. 
 [Complete.] 
 
 VII. 24-30. 
 
 25 But straightway a woman, whose 
 little daughter had an unclean spirit, 
 having heard of him, came and fell 
 down at his feet. 
 
 26 Now the woman was a ^ Greek, a 
 SjrrophcBnician by race. And she be- 
 sought him that he would cast forth 
 the 2 devil out of her daughter. 
 
 27 And he said unto her. Let the 
 children first be filled : for it is not 
 meet to take the children's ^ bread and 
 cast it to the dogs. 
 
 28 But she answered and saith unto 
 him. Yea, Lord : even the dogs under 
 the table eat of the children's crumbs. 
 
 29 And he said unto her. For this 
 saying go thy way ; the ^ devil is gone 
 out of thy daughter. 
 
 30 And she went away unto her house, 
 and found the child laid upon the bed, 
 and the ^ devil gone out. 
 
 VII. 31-37. 
 
 31 And again he went out from the 
 borders of Tyre, and came through 
 Sidon unto the sea of Galilee, through 
 the midst of the borders of Decapolis. 
 
 32 And they bring unto him one that 
 was * deaf, and had an impediment in 
 his speech ; and they beseech him to 
 lay his hand upon him. 
 
 33 And he took him aside from the 
 multitude privately, and put his fingers 
 into his ears, and he spat, and touched 
 his tongue ; 
 
 34 And looking up to heaven, he sighed, 
 and saith unto him, Ephphatha, that 
 is. Be opened. 
 
 36 And his ears were opened, and the 
 bond of his tongue was loosed, and he 
 spake plain. 
 
 36 And he charged them that they 
 should tell no man : but the more he 
 charged them, so much the more a 
 great deal they published it. 
 
 ^ Or, Gentile. 
 3 Or, loaf. 
 
 ^ Gr. demon. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 47-49. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 59 
 
 [Passages parallel to 3Iark.] 
 
 XV. 21 28. 
 
 22 And behold, a Canaanitish woman 
 came out from those borders, and cried, 
 saying, Have mercy on me, Lord, 
 thou son of David ; my daughter is 
 grievously vexed with a ^ devil. 
 
 23 But he answered her not a word. 
 And his disciples came and besought 
 him, saying, Send her away ; for she 
 crieth after us. 
 
 24 But he answered and said, I was not 
 sent but unto the lost sheep of the 
 house of Israel. 
 
 25 But she came and worshipped him, 
 saying, Lord, help me. 
 
 26 And he answered and said. It is not 
 meet to take the children's ^ bread and 
 cast it to the dogs. 
 
 27 But she said, Yea, Lord : for even 
 the dogs eat of the crambs which fall 
 from their masters' table. 
 
 28 Then Jesus answered and said unto 
 her, woman, great is thy faith : be 
 it done unto thee even as thou wilt. 
 And her daughter was healed from that 
 hour. 
 
 XV. 29-31. 
 
 29 And Jesus departed thence, and 
 came nigh unto the sea of Galilee ; and 
 he went up into the mountain, and sat 
 there. 
 
 30 And there came unto him great 
 multitudes, having with them the lame, 
 blind, * dumb, maimed, and many 
 others, and they cast them down at his 
 feet ; and he healed them : 
 
 Gr. demon. 
 
 - Or, loaf. 
 
 Bt 2Luke. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark. 
 
 [Luke wanting.] 
 
 [Luke wanting.] 
 
60 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 [Portions ', 
 
 jt found in Matthew or Luke. ] 
 
 ^t. fHarft. 
 {Complete.'] 
 
 37 And they were beyond measure as- 
 tonished, saying, He hath done all 
 things well: he maketh even the... to 
 hear and the dumb (Gr. and dumb)... 
 
 1 In those days when there was again 
 a great multitude and they had nothing 
 to eat, ...saith unto- them, 
 
 3 ...if... to their home,... and some of 
 them are come from far. 
 
 4 . ..his.. .answered. ..(Gr. that). ..shall 
 one be able... these-men... here in... 
 
 5 ...he asked... 
 
 6 ...and (he took)... his., to set before 
 them ; and they set them before... 
 
 7 ...they had... and having blessed 
 them, he commanded to set these also 
 before them. 
 
 9 ...about. ..them... 
 
 10 ...straightway... with his disciples 
 ...parts of Dalmanutha. 
 
 11 ...forth, and began to question 
 with him... from... him. 
 
 Mark vii. 37, Matt. xv. 31, the same Gr. 
 word means either deaf or duvih. 
 Matt. XV. 82, Gr. I am not ivilUng. 
 
 VII. 31-37. 
 37 And they were beyond measure 
 astonished, saying, He hath done all 
 things well : he maketh even the * deaf 
 to hear, and the dumb to speak. 
 
 VIII. 1-10. 
 
 1 In those days, when there was again 
 a great multitude, and they had nothing 
 to eat, he called unto him his disciples, 
 and saith unto them, 
 
 2 I have compassion on the multitude, 
 because they continue with me now 
 three days, and have nothing to eat : 
 
 3 And if I send them away fasting to 
 their home, they will faint in the way ; 
 and some of them are come from far. 
 
 4 And his disciples answered him, 
 Whence shall one be able to fill these 
 men with ^ bread here in a desert place ? 
 
 5 And he asked them. How many 
 loaves have ye ? And they said. Seven. 
 
 6 And he commandeth the multitude to 
 sit down on the ground : and he took 
 the seven loaves, and having given 
 thanks, he brake, and gave to his 
 disciples, to set before them ; and they 
 set them before the multitude. 
 
 7 And they had a few small fishes : and 
 having blessed them, he commanded to 
 set these also before them. 
 
 8 And they did eat, and were filled : 
 and they took up, of broken pieces that 
 remained over, seven baskets. 
 
 9 And they were about four thousand : 
 and he sent them away. 
 
 10 And straightway he entered into the 
 boat with his disciples, and came into 
 the parts of Dalmanutha. 
 
 VIII. 11-13. 
 
 11 And the Pharisees came forth, and 
 began to question with him, seeking of 
 hixa a sign from heaven, tempting 
 him. 
 
 * Gr. loaves. 
 
 SyTwpticon, pages 49-51. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 61 
 
 Bt fHattf)c5». 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 XV. 29-31. 
 31 Insomuch that the multitude won- 
 dered, when they saw the * dumb speak- 
 ing, the maimed whole, and the lame 
 walking, and the blind seeing : and 
 they glorified the God of Israel. 
 
 XV. 32-39. 
 
 32 And Jesus called unto him his 
 disciples, and said, I have compassion 
 on the multitude, because they con- 
 tinue with me now three days and have 
 nothing to eat : and I would not send 
 them away fasting, lest haply they 
 faint in the way. 
 
 33 And the disciples say unto him, 
 Whence should we have so many loaves 
 in a desert place, as to fill so great a 
 multitude ? 
 
 34 And Jesus saith unto them, How 
 many loaves have ye ? And they said, 
 Seven, and a few small fishes. 
 
 35 And he commanded tlie multitude 
 to sit down on the ground ; 
 
 36 And he took the seven loaves and 
 the fishes ; and he gave thanks and 
 brake, and gave to the disciples, and 
 the disciples to the multitudes , 
 
 37 And they did all eat, and were 
 filled : and they took up that which 
 remained over of the broken pieces, 
 seven baskets full. 
 
 38 And they that did eat were four thou- 
 sand men, beside women and children. 
 
 39 And he sent away the multitudes, 
 and entered into the boat, and came 
 into the borders of Magadan. 
 
 XVI. 1-4. 
 1 And the Pharisees and Sadducees 
 came, and tempting him asked him 
 to shew them a sign from heaven. 
 
 [Passages parallel to IlarJc.] 
 
 [Luke wanting.] 
 
 XI. 16 ; 29, 30. 
 16 And others, tempting him, sought 
 of him a sign from heaven. 
 
62 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Ltike.] 
 
 [Complete.] 
 
 12 And he sighed deeply in his spirit 
 and... "Why... Verily I say unto yon, no 
 (Gr. if)... to this generation. 
 
 13 ... he left . . . and again entering into . . . 
 
 14 ...and they had not in the boat with 
 them more thail one loaf. 
 
 15 And he charged... be ware... the leav- 
 en of Herod. 
 
 16 And...one with another, saying, AVe 
 have... 
 
 17 And...saith unto them ... under- 
 stand ? have ye your heart hardened ? 
 
 18 Having eyes, see ye not ? and having 
 ears, hear ye not ? and ..not... 
 
 19 When I brake, 
 broken pieces took j 
 unto him, Twelve. 
 
 ..among... full of 
 e up ? They say 
 
 Mark viii. 12, W. and H. omit unto you. 
 
 Mark viii. 12, Gr. if a sign shall be given. 
 
 Mark viii. 16, W. and H. read because they 
 had (Gr. have) no bread. 
 
 Mark viii. 17, W. and H. read And perceiving 
 it he-saith. 
 
 Luke xi. 23, Gr. seeTceth a sign. 
 
 VIII. 11-13. 
 
 12 And he sighed deeply in his spirit, 
 and saith. Why doth this generation 
 seek a sign ? verily I say unto you, 
 There shall no sign be given unto 
 this generation. 
 
 13 And he left them, and again enter- 
 ing into the boat departed to the other 
 side. 
 
 VIII. 14-21. 
 
 14 And they forgot to take bread ; and 
 they had not in the boat with them 
 more than one loaf. 
 
 15 And he charged them, saying. Take 
 heed, beware of the leaven of the 
 Pharisees and the leaven of Herod. 
 
 16 And they reasoned one with an- 
 other, ^ saying, ^ We have no bread. 
 
 17 And Jesus perceiving it saith unto 
 them. Why reason ye, because ye have 
 no bread ? do ye not yet perceive, 
 neither understand ? have ye your heart 
 hardened ? 
 
 18 Having eyes, see ye not ? and having 
 ears, hear ye not ? and do ye not re- 
 member ? 
 
 19 When I brake the five loaves among 
 the five thousand, how many ^ baskets 
 full of broken pieces took ye up ? They 
 say unto him. Twelve. 
 
 ' Some ancient authorities read because they 
 had no bread. 
 
 ^ Or. It is because we have no bread. 
 
 3 Basket in verses 19 and 20 represents dif- 
 ferent Greek words. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 51-52. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 63 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark. 
 
 XVI. 1-4.. 
 
 2 But he answered and said unto them, 
 ^ When it is evening, ye say. It will be 
 fair weather : for the heaven is red. 
 
 3 And in the morning, It will be foul 
 weather to-day : for the heaven is red 
 and lowring. Ye know how to discern 
 the face of the heaven ; but ye cannot 
 discern the signs of the times. 
 
 4 An evil and adulterous generation 
 seeketh after a sign ; and there 
 shall no sign be given unto it, but 
 the sign of Jonah. And he left them, 
 and departed. 
 
 Compare also xii. 38, 39 : — 
 [38 Then certain of the scribes and Pharisees 
 answered him, saying, ^ Master, we would see 
 a sign from thee. 
 
 39 But he answered and said unto them, An 
 evil and adulterous generation seeketh 
 after a sign ; and there shall no sign 
 be given to it but the sign of Jonah the 
 prophet : 
 
 40 For as Jonah was three days and three 
 nights in the belly of the whale ; so shall the 
 Son of man be three days and three nights in 
 the heart of the earth.] 
 
 XVI. 5-12. 
 
 5 And the disciples came to the other 
 side and forgot to take ^ bread. 
 
 6 And Jesus said unto them, Take heed 
 and beware of the leaven of the 
 Pharisees and Sadducees. 
 
 7 And they reasoned among themselves, 
 saying, ^We took no ^ bread. 
 
 8 And Jesus perceiving it, said, ye 
 of little faith, why reason ye among 
 yourselves, because ye have no ^ bread ? 
 
 9 Do ye not yet perceive, neither re- 
 member the five loaves of the five 
 thousand, and how many ^ baskets ye 
 took up ? 
 
 ^ The following words, to the end of verse 3, 
 -are omitted by some of the most ancient and 
 other important authorities. 
 
 2 Or, Teacher. 
 
 3 Gr. loaves. 
 
 4 Or, It is because we took no head. 
 
 5 Basket in verses 9 and 10 represents diflfer- 
 ent Greek words. 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 xi. 29-30. 
 
 29 And when the Sadducees were 
 gathering together unto him, he began 
 to say, This generation is an evil 
 generation : it seeketh after a sign ; 
 and there shall no sign be given to 
 it but the sign of Jonah. 
 
 30 For even as Jonah became a sign 
 unto the Ninevites, so shall also the 
 Son of man be to this generation. 
 
 XII. 1. 
 1 In the mean time, when ^ the many 
 thousands of the multitude were gath- 
 ered together, insomuch that they trode 
 one upon another, he began to ^say 
 unto his disciples first of all. Beware ye 
 of the leaven of the Pharisees, 
 which is hypocrisy. 
 
 ' Gr. the myriads of. 
 
 ^ Or, say unto his disciples, First of all be- 
 ware ye. 
 
64 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Luke.] 
 
 [Com2}lete.] 
 
 20 And when . . . among . . . (basket)fuls 
 (Gr. fillings of how many baskets) took 
 ye up ? ^d they say unto him, Seven. 
 
 21 And he said unto them, Do ye... 
 yet understand ? 
 
 22 And they come unto Bethsaida. 
 And they bring to him a blind man, and 
 beseech him to touch him. 
 
 23 And he took hold of the blind man 
 by the hand, and brought him out of 
 the village ; and when he had spit on 
 his eyes, and laid his hands upon him, 
 he asked him, Seest thou aught ? 
 
 24 And he looked up, and said, I see 
 men ; for I behold them as trees, 
 walking. 
 
 25 Then again he laid his hands upon 
 his eyes ; and he looked stedfastly, 
 and was restored, and saw all things 
 clearly. 
 
 26 And he sent him away to his home, 
 saying. Do not even enter into the 
 village. 
 
 27 ...forth, and his disciples [?]... the 
 villages... and in the way... unto them... 
 
 28 ...him saying (Gr. that). ..and.. 
 
 Mark viii. 20, W. and H. read When the. 
 Luke ix. 19, a prophet of the old (prophets). 
 
 VIII. 14-21. 
 
 20 And when the seven among the 
 four thousand, how many ^basketfuls 
 of broken pieces took ye up ? And they 
 say unto him. Seven. 
 
 21 And he said unto them. Do ye not 
 yet understand ? 
 
 viii. 22-26. 
 
 22 And they come unto Bethsaida. 
 And they bring to him a blind man, 
 and beseech him to touch him. 
 
 23 And he took hold of the blind man 
 by the hand, and brought him out of 
 the village ; and when he had spit on 
 his eyes, and laid his hands upon him, 
 he asked him, Seest thou aught ? 
 
 24 And he looked up, and said, I see 
 men ; for I behold them as trees, 
 walking. 
 
 25 Then again he laid his hands upon 
 his eyes ; and he looked stedfastly, 
 and was restored, and saw all things 
 clearly. 
 
 26 And he sent him away to his home, 
 saying. Do not even enter into the 
 village. 
 
 VIII. 27- IX. 1. 
 
 27 And Jesus went forth, and his 
 disciples, into the villages of Csesarea 
 Philippi : and in the way lie *asked his 
 disciple S; saying unto them, "Who 
 do men say that I am? 
 
 28 And they told him, sa5'ing, John 
 the Baptist : and others, Elijah ; 
 but others, One of the prophets. 
 
 ^ Basket in verses 19 and 20 represents dif- 
 ferent Greek words. 
 
 icon, pages 52 53. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 ^t. IHattijcfaj. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.'\ 
 
 XVI. 5-12. 
 
 1 Neither the seven loaves of the four 
 thousand, and how many ^ baskets ye 
 took up ? 
 
 11 How is it that ye do not perceive 
 that I spake not to you concerning 
 - bread ? But beware of the leaven of 
 the Pharisees and Sadducees. 
 
 12 Then understood they how that he 
 bade them not beware of the leaven of 
 "^ bread, but of the teaching of the 
 Pharisees and Sadducees. 
 
 [Matthew waniino.] 
 
 XVI. 13-16. 
 
 13 Now when Jesus came into the parts 
 of Csesarea Philippi, he * asked his 
 disciples, saying, "Who do men say 
 ^ that the Son of man is ? 
 
 14 And they said, Some say John 
 the Baptist; some, Elijah: and 
 others, Jeremiah, or one of the pro- 
 phets. 
 
 ^ Basket in verses 9 and 10 represents differ- 
 ent Greek words. 
 
 '^ Gr. loaves. 
 
 3 Many ancient authorities read that I the 
 Son of man am. See Mark viii. 27 ; Luke 
 ix. 18. 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 [Luke wanting.] 
 
 [Luke wanting.] 
 
 IX. 18-27. 
 
 18 And it came to pass, as he was 
 praying alone, the disciples were with 
 him : and he * asked them, saying, 
 "Who do the multitudes say that I 
 am? 
 
 19 And they answering said, John 
 the Baptist J but others say, Elijah ; 
 and others, that one of the old pro- 
 phets is risen again. 
 
66 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 ^t. ilHarft. 
 
 ^t. Mark. 
 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or LuJce.] 
 
 [Complete.] 
 
 
 VIII. 27-ix. 1. 
 
 29 And he asked... saith unto him... 
 
 29 And he asked them, But who 
 
 
 say ye that I am ? Peter answer- 
 
 
 eth and saith unto him, Thou art the 
 
 
 Christ. 
 
 30 And... of... 
 
 30 And he charged them that they 
 
 
 should tell no man of him. 
 
 31 And...toteach them... by... the (chief 
 
 31 And he began to teach them, that 
 
 priests) . . .the. . .after. . .rise again. 
 
 the Son of man must suffer many 
 
 
 things, and be rejected by the elders, 
 
 
 and the chief priests, and the 
 
 
 scribes, and be killed, and after 
 
 
 three days rise again. 
 
 32 And he spake the saying openly. 
 
 32 And he spake the saying openly. 
 
 
 And Peter took him, and began to 
 
 
 rebuke him. 
 
 33 ...and seeing his disciples, rebuked 
 
 33 But he turning about, and seeing 
 
 ...and saith... 
 
 his disciples, rebuked Peter, and saith, 
 
 
 Get thee behind me, Satan : for thou 
 
 
 mindest not the things of God, but the 
 
 
 things of men. 
 
 34 And he called unto him the multi- 
 
 34 And he called unto him the multi- 
 
 tude with... unto them... 
 
 tude with his disciples, and said unto 
 
 
 them, If any man would come after 
 
 
 me, let him *deny himself, and 
 
 
 take up his cross, and follow me. 
 
 35 ...and the gospel's... 
 
 35 For * whosoever would save his 
 
 
 1 life shall lose it j and whosoever 
 
 
 shall lose his ^ life for my sake and 
 
 
 the gospel's shall save it. 
 
 36 ...and... 
 
 36 For what doth it profit a man, 
 
 
 to gain the whole world, and for- 
 
 
 feit his 1 life ? 
 
 37 For... 
 
 37 For what should a man give in ex- 
 
 
 change for his 1 life ? 
 
 38 ... in this adulterous and sinful gene- 
 
 38 For whosoever shall be ashamed of 
 
 ration,... also... him... 
 
 me and of my words in this adulterous 
 
 
 and sinful generation, the Son of man 
 
 
 also shall be ashamed of him, when he 
 
 
 Cometh in the glory of his Father 
 
 
 with the holy angels. 
 I Or, soul. 
 
 Mark viii. 35, compare also ;Matt. x. 39, 
 
 Lnke xvii. 33. 
 
 
 Mark viii. 38, compare also Matt. x. 33, 
 
 
 Luke xii. 9. 
 
 
 Synopticon, pages 53-55. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 67 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark. 
 
 XVI. 13-16. 
 
 15 He saith unto thexn, But ^vho say 
 ye that I am? 
 
 16 And Simon Peter answered and 
 
 said, Thou art the Christ, the Son of 
 the living God. 
 
 XVI. 20-28. 
 
 20 Then charged he the disciples that 
 they should tell no man that he was 
 the Christ. 
 
 21 From that time began ^ Jesus to shew 
 unto his disciples, how that he must 
 go unto Jerusalem, and suffer many 
 things of the elders and chief 
 priests and scribes, and be killed, 
 and the third day be raised up. 
 
 22 And Peter took him, and began to 
 rebuke him, saying, ^ Be it far from 
 thee. Lord : this shall never be unto 
 thee. 
 
 23 But he turned, and said unto Peter, 
 Get thee behind me, Satan : thou art a 
 stumblingblock unto me : for thou 
 ndndest not the things of God, but the 
 things of men. 
 
 24 Then said Jesus unto his disciples, 
 If any man w^ould come after me, 
 let him *deny himself, and take up 
 his cross, and follow me. 
 
 25 For * -whosoever ^vould save his 
 'life shall lose it : and -whosoever 
 shall lose his ^ life for my sake shall 
 find it. 
 
 26 For -what shall a man be profited, 
 if he shall gain the ivhole w^orld, 
 and forfeit his ^ life ? or what shall a 
 man give in exchange for his ^ life ? 
 
 27 For the Son of man shall come 
 in the glory of his Father with his 
 angels ; and then shall he render unto 
 every man according to his ^ deeds. 
 
 ' Pome ancient authorities read Jeius Christ. 
 ' Or, God have mercy on thee. 
 3 Or, soul. 
 * Gr. doing. 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mai-k.] 
 
 IX. 18-27. 
 20 And he said unto them. But who 
 say ye that I am ? And Peter 
 answ^ering said, The Christ of God. 
 
 21 But he charged them, and com- 
 manded them to tell this to no man ; 
 
 22 Saying, (Gr. that) The Son of man 
 must suffer many things, and be 
 rejected of the elders and chief 
 priests and scribes, and be killed, 
 and the third day be raised up. 
 
 23 And he said unto all. If any man 
 ^vould come after me, let him * deny 
 himself, and take up his cross 
 daily, and foUo-w nxe. 
 
 24 For * ivhosoever -would save 
 his ^ life shall lose it ; but -whoso- 
 ever shall lose his ^ life for my 
 sake, the same shall save it. 
 
 25 For -what is a man profited, if he 
 gain the ^vhole Tvorld, and lose or 
 forfeit his own self ? 
 
 26 For whosoever shall be ashamed of 
 me and of my words, of him shall the 
 Son of man be ashamed, when he 
 Cometh in his own glory, and the glory 
 of the Father, and of the holy 
 angels. 
 
 Or, soul. 
 
 F 2 
 
68 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 5t. iEark. 
 
 ^t ilHarft. 
 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Luke.] 
 
 [Complete.] 
 
 
 VIII. 27-ix. 1. 
 
 1 And he said unto them... come with 
 
 1 And he said unto them, Verily I say 
 
 (Gr, in) power. 
 
 unto you, There be some here of 
 
 
 them that stand by, which shall in 
 
 
 no wise taste of death, till they see the 
 
 
 kingdom of God come with power. 
 
 
 IX. 2-8. 
 
 2 ...by themselves (Gr. alone)... 
 
 2 And after six days Jesus taketh i 
 
 
 with him Peter, and James, and 
 
 
 John, and bringeth them up into a 
 
 
 high mountain apart by themselves : 
 
 
 and he was transfigured before them : | 
 
 3 ...glistering, exceeding... so as no 
 
 ■3 And his garments became glister- 
 
 fuller an earth can whiten them. 
 
 ing, exceeding white ; so as no fuller 
 
 
 on earth can whiten them. 
 
 4 ...with. ..and.. .Jesus. 
 
 4 And there appeared unto them 
 
 
 Elijah with Moses : and they were 
 
 
 talking with Jesus. 
 
 5 ...saith...Ral)hi,,,. 
 
 5 And Peter answereth and saith to 
 
 
 Jesus, Rabbi, it is good for us to 
 
 
 be here : and let us make three 
 
 
 ^ tabernacles ; one for thee, and 
 
 
 one for Moses, and one for Elijah. 
 
 6 For he wist not what to answer,' for 
 
 6 For he wist not what to answer ; for 
 
 they became sore (afraid). 
 
 they became sore * afraid. 
 
 7 And... 
 
 7 And there came a cloud over- 
 
 
 shadowing them : and there came a 
 
 
 voice out of the cloud. This is my 
 
 
 beloved Son : hear ye him. 
 
 8 And suddenly looking round about 
 
 S And suddenly looking round about, 
 
 ...any more (Gr. no more)... with them- 
 
 they saw no one any more, save Jesus 
 
 1 selves. 
 
 1 
 
 only with themselves. 
 
 ^ Or, booths. 
 
 Mark ix. 1, Matt. xvi. 28. Gr. J saw unto you 
 that 
 
 Synopticon, pages 55-57. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 60 
 
 St. fHattfjtiu. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.' 
 
 XVI. 20-28. 
 
 28 Verily I say unto you, There be 
 some of them that stand here, 
 TThich *shall in no -wise taste of 
 death, till they see the Son of man 
 coming in his kingdom. 
 
 XVII. 1-8. 
 
 1 And after six days Jesus taketh 
 ^rith him Peter, and James, and 
 John his brother, and briugeth them 
 up into a high mountain apart : 
 
 2 And he was transfigured before them : 
 and [?] his face did shine as the sun, 
 and his garments became -v\rhite as 
 the light. 
 
 3 And behold, tliere appeared unto 
 them Moses and Elijah talking 
 with him. 
 
 4 And Peter answered, and said unto 
 Jesus, Lorl, it is good for us to 
 be here : if thou wilt, I will make 
 here three ^ tabernacles j one for 
 thee, and one for Moses, and one 
 for Elijah. 
 
 5 While he was yet speaking, behold, 
 a bright cloud overshadoTved them : 
 and behold, a voice out of the 
 cloud, saying, This is my beloved 
 Son, in whom I am well pleased : 
 hear ye him. 
 
 6 And when the disciples heard it, they 
 fell on their face, and were sore * afraid. 
 
 7 And Jesus came and touched them 
 and said, Arise, and be not afraid. 
 
 8 And lifting up their eyes, they saw 
 no one, save Jesus only. 
 
 ' Or, booths. 
 
 St. Euftr. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 IX. 18-27. 
 
 27 But I tell you of a truth, There 
 be some of them that stand here, 
 which shall in no veise taste of 
 death, till they see the kingdom 
 of God. 
 
 IX. 28-36. 
 
 28 And it came to pass about eight 
 days after these sayings, he took 
 ■with him Peter and John and 
 James, and went up into tlie moun- 
 tain to pray. 
 
 29 And as he was praying, the fashion 
 of his countenance was altered, and his 
 raiment became Tvhite and dazzling. 
 
 30 And behold, there talked with 
 him two men, which were Moses and 
 Elijah ; 
 
 31 Who appeared in gloiy, and spake 
 of his 1 decease which he was about to 
 accomplish at Jerusalem. 
 
 32 Now Peter and they that were with 
 him were heavy with sleep : but ^ when 
 they were fully awake, they saw his 
 glory, and the two men that stood 
 with him. 
 
 33 And it came to pass, as they were 
 parting from him, Peter said unto 
 Jesus, Master, it is good for us to 
 be here : and let us make three 
 ^tabernacles; one for thee, and 
 one for Moses, and one for Elijah: 
 not knowing what he said. 
 
 34 And while he said these things, 
 there came a cloud, and over- 
 shadowed them : and they * feared 
 as they entered into the cloud. 
 
 35 And a voice came out of the 
 cloud, saying. This is ^my Son, my 
 chosen : hear ye him. 
 
 36 And when the voice ^ came, Jesus 
 was found alone... 
 
 ^ Or, departure. 
 
 ^ Or, having remained awake. 
 
 3 Or, booths. 
 
 4 Many ancient authorities read my beloved 
 Son. See Matt. ii. 5, Mark ix. 7. 
 
 5 Or, was past. 
 
70 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Luke.'] 
 
 {Complete. \ 
 
 ...he charged ..that they should tell 
 .what things they had seen, save when 
 .should have risen. 
 
 10 And they kept the saying, ques- 
 tioning among themselves what the 
 rising again from the dead should 
 mean. 
 
 11 ...the Pharisees and... 
 
 12 ...said unto them,...cometh first, 
 and ..and how is it written of (Gr. on) 
 ...that he should. ..many things and be 
 set at nought ? 
 
 13 But. ..and., .even, as it is written of 
 \f^v. on) him. 
 
 14 ..v.the disciples, ithey , saw... about 
 them and scribes questioning with 
 them. 
 
 15 And straightway all the multitude, 
 when they saw him, were greatly 
 amazed, and running to him saluted 
 him. 
 
 16 And he asked them, "What question 
 ye with them ? 
 
 17 And one of... answered him,... unto 
 thee... which hath a dumb... 
 
 18 ...wheresoever... and grindeth his 
 teeth and pineth away : ..1 spake., 
 they were... able. 
 
 Mark ix. 11, Gr. saying that (or, How is it 
 that) the scribes say. 
 Mark ix. 13, Gr. both Elijah is come. 
 
 IX. 9-13. 
 
 9 And as they were coming down 
 from the znountain, he charged them 
 that they should tell *no man what 
 things they had seen, save when the 
 Son of man should have risen again 
 from the dead. 
 
 10 And they kept the saying, ques- 
 tioning among themselves what the 
 rising again from the dead should 
 mean. 
 
 11 And they asked him, saying, ^ The 
 scribes say that Elijah must first come. 
 
 12 And ,he said unto tliem, Elijah 
 indeed cometh fii'st, and restoreth all 
 things : and how is it written of the 
 Son of man, - that he should suffer 
 many things and be set at nought ? 
 
 13 But I saj'.unto you, that Elijah is 
 come, and they have also done unto 
 him whatsoever they listed, even as it 
 is written pfihim. 
 
 IX. 14-^29. 
 
 14 And •when they came to the dis- 
 ciples, they saw a gr^at multitude 
 about them, and..«cribes questioning 
 with them. 
 
 15 And straightway, all tbe multitude, 
 when they saw him, were greatly 
 amazed, and .runnings to ', him saluted 
 him. 
 
 16 And he asked tbem,' What, question 
 ye with them ? 
 
 17 And one of the multitude answered 
 liim, 2 Master, I brought :Un,to thee my 
 son, which hath a dumb spirit ; 
 
 18 And wheresoever it- taketh him, it 
 3 dasheth him down : and he foameth, 
 and grindeth his teeth, and pineth 
 away : and I spake to thy disciples 
 that they should cast it out ; and they 
 were not able. 
 
 ^ Or, How is it that the scribes t 
 
 2 Or, Teacher. 
 
 3 Or, rendeth him. 
 
 S'ynopticon, pages 68-59. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 71 
 
 5t. fHattfjebj. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.'] 
 
 XVII. 9-13. 
 9 And as they were coming down 
 from the mountain, Jesus commanded 
 them, saying, Tell the vision *to no 
 man, until the Son of man be risen 
 from the dead. 
 
 1 And his disciples asked him, saying, 
 Why then say the scribes that Elijah 
 must first come ? 
 
 11 And he answered and said, Elijah 
 indeed cometh, and shall restore all 
 things : 
 
 12 But I say unto you, that Elijah is 
 come already, and they knew him not, 
 but did unto him whatsoever they 
 listed. Even so shall the Son of man 
 also suffer of them. 
 
 13 Then understood the disciples that 
 he spake unto them of John the Baptist. 
 
 XVII. 14-21. 
 
 14 And when they were come to 
 
 the multitude, there came to him a 
 man, kneeling to him, and saying. 
 
 15 Lord, have mercy on my son: for 
 
 he is epileptic, and suffereth grievously : 
 for oft-times he falleth into the fire, and 
 oft-times into the water. 
 
 16 And I brought him to thy dis- 
 ciples, and they could not cure him. 
 
 5t. 3Luke. 
 [Passages parallel to MarTc.] 
 
 IX. ...36-37. 
 36... And they held their peace and told 
 *no man in those days any of the 
 things which they had seen. 
 37 And it came to pass, on the next 
 day, T^hen they were come doivn 
 from the mountain, a great multitude 
 met him. 
 
 Compare also i. 17 : — 
 [And he shall go before his face in the spirit 
 and power of Elijah...] 
 
 IX. 37-43, xvii. 6. 
 37 And it came to pass, on the next 
 day, "When they -were come down 
 from the mountain- a great multitude 
 met him. 
 
 38 And behold, a man from the mul- 
 titude cried, saying, ^ Master, I beseech 
 thee to look upon my son ; for he is 
 mine only child : 
 
 39 And behold, a spirit taketh him, 
 and he suddenly crieth out ; and it 
 ■-' teareth him that he foameth, and it 
 hardly departeth from him, bruising 
 him sorely. 
 
 40 And I besought thy disciples to 
 
 cast it out ; and they could not. 
 
 ' Or, Teaclwr. 
 ^ Or, convulseth. 
 
72 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 [Portions no\ 
 
 St. ilHark. 
 
 in Matthew or Luke. ] 
 
 19 ...thein...8aitli... 
 
 20 And they brought him unto him : 
 and when he saw him straightway... 
 spirit... him... and he fell on the ground, 
 and wallowed foaming. 
 
 21 And he asked his father, How long 
 time is it since this hath come unto 
 him ? And he said. From a child. 
 
 22 And... it hath cast him both... to 
 destroy him : but if thou canst do 
 anything, have compassion on us and 
 help us. 
 
 23 And Jesus said unto him. If thou 
 canst ! All things are possible to him 
 that believeth. 
 
 24 Straightway the father of the child 
 cried out, and said, I believe ; help 
 thou mine unbelief. 
 
 25 ...when...8aw that a multitude came 
 running together,., saying unto him, 
 Thou dumb and deaf spirit, I command 
 thee, come out of him, and enter no 
 more into him. 
 
 26 ...having cried but and torn him 
 much... and the child became as one 
 dead ; insomuch that the more part 
 said. He is dead, 
 
 27 But Jesus took him by the hand 
 and raised him up ; and he arose. 
 
 28 And when he was come into the 
 house, his... asked him... 
 
 29 And he said... This kind can come 
 out by nothing, save by prayer. 
 
 IX. 14-29. 
 
 19 And lie ans-veereth them and 
 saith, O faithless generation, hoi^ 
 long shall I be with you ? how long 
 shall I bear ivith you? bring him 
 unto me. 
 
 20 And they brought him unto him : 
 and when he saw him, straightwa)'^ the 
 spirit ^ tare him grievously ; and he 
 fell on the ground, and wallowed 
 foaming. 
 
 21 And he asked his father, How long 
 time is it since this hath come unto 
 him ? And he said, From a child. 
 
 22 And oft-times it hath cast him both 
 into the fire and into the waters, to 
 destroy him : but if thou canst do 
 anything, have compassion on us, and 
 help us, 
 
 23 And Jesus said unto him, If thou 
 canst ! All things are possible to him 
 that believeth. 
 
 24 Straightway the father of the child 
 cried out, and said,^ I believe ; help 
 thou mine unbelief. 
 
 25 And when Jesus saw that a mul- 
 titude came running together, he 
 rebuked the unclean spirit, saying 
 unto him, Thou dumb and deaf spirit, 
 I command thee, come out of him, and 
 enter no more into him. 
 
 26 And having cried out, and ^torn 
 him much, he came out : and tlie child 
 became as one dead ; insomuch that 
 the more part said. He is dead. 
 
 27 But Jesus took him by the hand, 
 and raised him up ; and he arose. 
 
 28 And when he was come into the 
 house, his disciples asked him privately, 
 3 saying, "We could not cast it out. 
 
 29 And he said unto them, This kind 
 
 can come 
 prayer.* 
 
 out by nothing, save by 
 
 Mark ix, 28, Gr. that (or, How is it that) we 
 could not. 
 
 ^ Or, convulsed. 
 
 ^ Many ancient authorities add with tears. 
 
 3 Or, How is it that we cotild not cast it out ? 
 
 4 Many ancient authorities add and fasting. 
 
 Syncypticon, pages 60-61, 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPE[>S. 
 
 73 
 
 5t. fHattJjrJw. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 XVII. 14-21. 
 17 And Jesus ansivered and said, 
 O faithless and perverse generation, 
 ho-w long shall I be with you ? how 
 long shall I bear with you ? bring 
 him hither to me. 
 
 [Repeated from page 71.] 
 [15 ...for oft-times he falleth into the 
 fire and oft-times into the water.] 
 
 18 And Jesus rebuked him ; and 
 
 the ^ devil went out from him : and the 
 boy was cured from that hour. 
 
 19 Then came the disciples to Jesus 
 apart, and said, "Why could not we cast 
 it out ? 
 
 20 And he saith unto them, Because of 
 your little faith : for verily I say unto 
 you, If ye have faith as a grain of 
 mustard seed, ye shall say unto this 
 mountain. Remove hence to yonder 
 place ; and it shall remove ; and nothing 
 shall be impossible unto you.^ 
 
 ^ Gr. demon. 
 
 ^ Many authorities, some ancient, insert 
 ver. 21, But this kind goeth not out save by 
 prayer and fasting. See Mark ix. 29. 
 
 &t Hufee. 
 [Passages parallel to Mai k ] 
 
 IX. 37-43..., xvii. 6. 
 
 41 And Jesus ans-wered and said, 
 O faithless and perverse generation, 
 hOTV long shall I be with you, and 
 bear ivith you ? bring hither thy son. 
 
 42 And as he was yet a coming, the 
 ^ devil 2 dashed him down, and ^ tare 
 Mm grievously. 
 
 But Jesus rebuked the unclean 
 spirit, and healed the boy, and gave 
 him back to his father. 
 43 And they were all astonished at the 
 majesty of God... 
 
 XVII. 6. 
 6 And the Lord said, If ye have faith 
 as a grain of mustard seed, ye would 
 say unto this sycamine tree. Be thou 
 rooted up, and be thou planted in the 
 sea ; and it would have obeyed you. 
 
 * Gr. demon. 
 ^ Or, rent him. 
 .3 Or, convulsed. 
 
74 
 
 THE COMMON THADITION 
 
 Sit iHark. 
 [Portiom not found in Matthew or ZuJce.] 
 
 St. Mark. 
 [Coinplete.] 
 
 30 And they went forth from thence 
 and passed throngh...and he would not 
 that any man should know it. 
 
 31 For he taught. ..and said...(Gr. that) 
 ...when he is killed, after... he shall rise 
 again. 
 
 33 And ..when he was in. 
 them, What... in the way ? 
 
 .he asked 
 
 34 But they held their peace : for they 
 had disputed with one another in the 
 way... 
 
 35 And he sat down and called the 
 twelve ; and he saith unto them, If any 
 man would be first... last... and... of all. 
 
 36 ..taking him in his arms 
 
 IX. 30-32 
 
 30 And they went forth from thence, 
 and passed through Galilee ; and he 
 would not that any man should know 
 it. 
 
 31 For he taught his disciples, and said 
 unto them, The Son of man is de- 
 livered up into the hands of men, 
 and they shall kill him ; and when he 
 is killed, after three days he shall rise 
 again. 
 
 32 But they understood not the saying, 
 and were afraid to ask him. 
 
 IX. 33-37. 
 33 And they came to Capernaum : and 
 when he was in the house he asked 
 them. What were ye reasoning in the 
 way? 
 
 34 But they held their peace : for they 
 had disputed one with another in the 
 way, who was the ^ greatest. 
 
 35 And he sat down, and called the 
 twelve ; and he saith unto them, If 
 any man would be first, he shall be 
 last of all, and minister of all. 
 
 36 And he -took a little child, and 
 set him in the midst of them : and 
 taking him in his arms, he said unto 
 them. 
 
 * Gr. greater. 
 
 Synoptican, payes 62-63. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 75 
 
 St. iiHattfjcto. 
 
 S^t Huke. 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 \ 
 
 XVII. 22-23. 
 
 IX. ...43-45. 
 
 22 And while they ^ abode in Galilee, 
 
 43 ...But while all were marvelling at 
 
 Jesus said unto them, The Son of 
 
 all the things which he did, he said unto 
 
 man shall be delivered up into the 
 
 his disciples, 
 
 hands of men; 
 
 44 Let these words sink into your ears : 
 
 
 for the Son of man shall be delivered 
 
 
 up into the hands of men. 
 
 
 45 But they understood not this saying, 
 
 23 And they shall kill him, and the 
 
 and it was concealed from them, that 
 
 third day he shall be raised up. And 
 
 they should not perceive it : and they 
 
 they were exceeding sorry. 
 
 were afraid to ask him about this 
 
 
 saying. 
 
 XVII. 24-25... 
 
 IX. 46,. ..48. 
 
 24 And when they were come to Caper- 
 
 
 naum, they that received the ^ half- 
 
 
 shekel came to Peter, and said. Doth 
 
 
 not your ^ master pay the ' half-shekel ? 
 
 
 He saith. Yea. 
 
 
 25 And when he came into the house, . . . 
 
 
 XVJII. 1. 
 
 
 1 In that hour came the disciples unto 
 
 46 And there arose a reasoning among 
 
 Jesus, saying, "Who then is' ^greatest 
 
 them, which of them should be 
 
 in the kingdom of heaven ? 
 
 1 greatest. 
 
 XXIII. 11. 
 
 
 11 But he that is ^greajtest among you 
 
 48 ...for he that is ^ least among you 
 
 shall be your * servant. 
 
 all, the same is great. 
 
 
 XXII. 26. 
 
 
 26 But ye shall not be so ; but he that 
 
 
 is the greater among you, let him be- 
 
 
 come as the younger ; and he that is 
 
 
 chief, as he that doth serve. 
 
 XVIII. 2-5. 
 
 IX. 47-48. 
 
 2 And he called to him a little chUd, 
 
 47 But when Jesus saw the reasoning 
 
 and set him in the midst of them, 
 
 of their heart, he took a little child, 
 
 3 And said, Verily I say unto you, 
 
 and set him by his side, 
 
 Except ye turn, and become as little 
 
 
 children, ye shall in no wise enter into 
 
 
 the kingdom of heaven. 
 
 
 * Some ancient authorities read were gatlier- 
 
 ' Gr. greater. 
 
 ing themselves together. 
 
 2 Gr. lesser. 
 
 ^ Gr. didrachma. 
 
 
 3 Or, teacher. 
 
 
 ■* Gr. greater. 
 
 
 5 Or, minister 
 
 
76 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Lukc.'[ 
 
 [Complete.^ 
 
 37 ...not me, but... 
 
 38 ...said unto him, Master.. 
 
 39 ...him... For there is no man which 
 shall do a mighty work in my name 
 and be able quickly to speak evil of 
 me. 
 
 40 ...us. ..us. 
 
 41 For... you... of water in (name) 
 ye are Christ's... that... 
 
 that 
 
 42 And... it were (Gr. is) better... he 
 were cast (Gr. is cast)... 
 
 Luke xvii. 
 to-a-mill. 
 
 millstone, Gr. stone pertaining- 
 
 IX. 33-37. 
 37 * "Whosoever shall receive one 
 of such little children in my name, 
 receiveth me ; and whosoever re- 
 ceiveth mej receiveth not me, but 
 him that sent me. 
 
 IX. 38-50. 
 
 38 John said unto him, ^ Master, we 
 saw one casting out ^ devils in thy name: 
 and we forbade him, because he fol- 
 lowed not us. 
 
 39 But Jesus said. Forbid him not : 
 for there is no man which shall do a 
 ' mighty work in my name, and be able 
 quickly t^ speak evil of me. 
 
 40 For he that is not against us is for 
 us. 
 
 41 For whosoever shall give you a cup 
 of water to drink, * because ye are 
 Christ's, verily I say unto you, (Gr. 
 that) he shall in no wise lose his reward. 
 
 42 And whosoever shall cause one 
 of these little ones that believe ^ on 
 me to stumble, it were better for 
 him if ^ a great * millstone were 
 hanged about his neck, and he were 
 cast into the sea. 
 
 * Or, Teacher. - 
 ''' Gr. demons. 
 
 3 Gr. power. 
 
 4 Gr. in name that ye are. 
 
 5 Many ancient authorities omit on me. 
 
 6 Gr, a millstone turned by an ass. 
 
 St/nopticon, pages 63-64. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC CxOSPELS. 
 
 5t. iHattf)ci». 
 [Passages parallel to Mark. 'I 
 
 XVIII, 4 5. 
 
 4 Whosoever therefore shall hnnible 
 himself as this little child, the same is 
 the 1 greatest in the kingdom of heaven. 
 
 5 And * Tvhoso shall receive one 
 such little cliild in my name re- 
 ceiveth me. 
 
 X. 40. 
 40 He that receiveth joureceiveth me, 
 and he that receiveth me receiveth 
 him that sent me. 
 
 X. 42. 
 
 42 And whosoever shall give to drink 
 unto one of these little ones a cup of 
 cold water in the name of a disciple, 
 verily I say unto you, he shall in no 
 wise lose his reward. 
 
 XVIII. 6-9. 
 
 6 But whoso shall cause one of 
 these little ones which believe on 
 me to stumble, it is profitable for 
 him that - a great '^millstone should 
 be hanged about his neck, and that 
 he should be sunk in the depth of the 
 sea. 
 
 7 Woe unto the world because of oc- 
 casions of stumbling ! for it must 
 needs be that the occasions come ; but 
 woe to that man through whom the 
 occasion cojneth ! 
 
 ' Gr. greater. 
 
 '^ Gr a millstone turned by an ass. 
 
 51. Hukc. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.} 
 
 IX. 47-48. 
 [Partly repeated frain page 75.] 
 
 47 But when Jesus saw the reasoning 
 of their heart, he took a little child, 
 and set him by his side, 
 
 48 And said unto them, * Whoso- 
 ever shall receive this little child 
 in my name receiveth me ; and 
 whosoever ghall receive me receiveth 
 him that sent me : for he that is 
 ^ least among you all, the same is great. 
 
 IX. 49-50. 
 
 49 And John answered and said, 
 Master, we saw one casting out ^ devils 
 in thy name ; and we forbade him, 
 because he followeth not with us. 
 
 50 But Jesus said unto him, Forbid 
 hi7n not : for he that is not against you 
 is for you. 
 
 XVII. 12. 
 
 1 And he said unto his disciples. It is 
 impossible but that occasions of stum- 
 bling should come ; but woe unto him, 
 through whom they come ! 
 
 2 It were well for him if a * millstone 
 were hanged about his neck, and 
 he were thrown into the sea, rather 
 than that he should cause one of 
 these little ones to stumble. 
 
 1 Gr. lesser. 
 
 Gr. demons. 
 
78 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 Bt Mark. 
 [Portions not found in Mattheiv or Luke 
 
 ^t. iimark. 
 {Complete ] 
 
 43 And... off... (thy two) [Gr. tlip (two)] 
 ...to go into hell,... unquenchable... 
 
 45 And if., cause thee to stumble, cut 
 it off: it is good for thee to enter into 
 life... rather- than having thy (Gr. the) 
 ...into hell. 
 
 47 ...kingdom of God. 
 
 48 "Where their worm dieth not, and 
 the fire [?] is not quenched. 
 
 49 For every one shall be salted with 
 fire. 
 
 50 ...have lost its saltness,... it. Have 
 salt in yourselves, and be at peace one 
 with another. 
 
 1 ...he arose from thence and cometh 
 ...and (beyond)... together unto... again 
 ...as he was wont, he taught... again. 
 
 2 ...asked. ..for a man... 
 
 3 ...unto them... you ? 
 
 4 And they said,... suffered to wiite. 
 
 Mark x. 2, W. and H. read asked him if it is 
 lawful, without note of interrogation. 
 
 IX 43-50. 
 43 And if thy hand cause thee to 
 stumble, cut it off : it is good for thee 
 to enter into life maimed, rather than 
 having thy two hands to go into ^ hell, 
 into the unquenchable fire.^ 
 45 And if thy foot cause thee to 
 stumble, cut it off : it is good for thee 
 to enter into life halt, rather than 
 having thy two feet to be cast into 
 ihell. 
 
 47 And if thine eye cause thee to 
 stumble, cast, it out : it is good for 
 thee to enter into the kingdom of God 
 with one eye, rather than having two 
 eyes to be cast into ^hell; 
 
 48 Where their worm dieth not, and 
 the fire is not quenched. 
 
 49 For every one shall be salted with 
 fire ^. 
 
 50 Salt is good : but if the salt have 
 lost its saltness, wherewith will ye 
 season it ? Have salt in yourselves, 
 and be at peace one with another. 
 
 X. 1-12. 
 
 1 And he arose from thence, and 
 cometh into the borders of Judsea 
 and beyond Jordan : and multitudes 
 come together unto him again ; and, 
 as he was wont, he taught them 
 again. 
 
 2 And there came unto him Pharisees, 
 and asked him, Is it lawful for a man 
 to put away his wife ? tempting him. 
 
 3 And he answered and said unto them, 
 What did Moses command you ? 
 
 4 And they said, Moses suffered to 
 write a bill of divorcement, and to 
 put her away. 
 
 ^ Gr. Gehenna. 
 
 2 Ver. 4i and 46 (which are Identical with 
 ver. 48) are omitted by the best ancient 
 authorities. 
 
 3 Many ancient authorities add and every 
 sacrifice shall be salted loith salt. See Lev. 
 ii. 13. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 64-66. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 79 
 
 1 
 
 St. fflattf)cfaj. 
 
 St. %\ilu 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 xviii. 8-9. 
 
 
 8 And if thy hand or thy foot causeth 
 
 
 i thee to stumble, cut it off, and cast it 
 
 
 from thee : it is good for thee to enter 
 
 
 into life maimed or halt, rather than 
 
 
 having two hands or two feet to be cast 
 into the eternal fire. 
 
 
 
 9 And if thine eye causeth thee to 
 
 
 stumble, pluck it out, and cast it from 
 
 
 thee : it is good for thee to enter into 
 
 
 life with one eye, rather than having 
 
 
 two eyes to be cast into the ^ hell of 
 
 
 fire. 
 
 
 V. 13. 
 
 XIV. 34. 
 
 13 Ye are the salt of the earth : but 
 
 34 Salt therefore is good : but if even 
 
 if the salt have lost its savour, where- 
 
 the salt have lost its savour, where- 
 
 with shall it be salted ? it is thenceforth 
 
 with shall it be seasoned ? 
 
 good for nothing, but to be cast out and 
 
 35 It is fit neither for the land nor for 
 
 trodden under foot of men. 
 
 the dunghill : 7nen cast it out. 
 
 XIX. 1-10... 
 
 XVII. 11. 
 
 1 And it came to pass when Jesus had 
 
 And it came to pass, ^ as they were on 
 
 finished these words, he departed from 
 
 the way to Jerusalem, that he was pass- 
 
 Galilee, and came into the borders of 
 
 ing '^ through the midst of Samaria and 
 
 Judsea beyond Jordan ; 
 
 Galilee. 
 
 2 And great multitudes followed him ; 
 
 
 and he healed them there. 
 
 
 3 And there came unto him ^ Pharisees, 
 
 
 tempting him, and saying. Is it lawful 
 
 
 for a man to put away his wife for every 
 
 
 cause ? 
 
 
 4 And he answered and said, Have ye 
 
 
 not read, that he... 
 
 
 7 They say unto him. Why then did 
 
 
 Moses command to give a bill of 
 
 ' 
 
 divorcement, and to put her away? 
 
 
 ' Gr. Gehenna of fire. 
 
 ^ Or, as he was. '■' Or, between. 
 
 " Many authorities, some ancient, insert 
 
 
 the. 
 
 1 
 
 
80 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 St. IHark. 
 [Portions not found in Mattheiv or Luke.] 
 
 5 But Jesus said... he wrote 
 mandment. 
 
 6 But .. 
 
 7 ...his (father). 
 
 .this com- 
 
 10 And in the house the [?] disciples [?] 
 asked him [?] again of this matter. 
 
 11 And he-saith [?] unto them... against 
 her. 
 
 12 ... she-herself . . . her. . , another. . . 
 
 11 And... unto them, ...against her : 
 
 12 ... she-herself [?]... her... another 
 
 Mark x. 5. W. and H. read and his mother, 
 omitting and shall cleave to hi» wife. 
 
 Markx. 10, Gr, into the house. 
 
 Matt. xix. 9, W. & H. put and he that... 
 adultery in the margin. 
 
 &t mark. 
 [Complete.} 
 
 X. 5-12. 
 5 But Jesus said unto them, For your 
 hardness of heart he wrote j'ou this 
 commandnaent. 
 
 eginning of the 
 female made he 
 
 6 But from the I 
 creation, Male and 
 them. 
 
 7 For this cause shall a man leave his 
 father and mother,^ and shall cleave to 
 his wife. 
 
 8 And the twain shall become one 
 flesh ; so that they are no more twain ; 
 l)ut one flesh. 
 
 9 What therefore God hath joined to- 
 gether, let not man put asunder. 
 
 10 And in the house the disciples asked 
 him again of this matter. 
 
 11 And he saith unto them, Whosoever 
 shall put a-way his -wife, and 
 marry another, committeth *adultery 
 against her : 
 
 12 And if she herself shall put axvay 
 her husband, and marry another, she 
 committeth adultery. 
 
 X. 11-12. 
 [Repeated for the sake of comparison 
 tvith Matt. V, 81-32.] 
 
 11 And he saith unto them, Whosoever 
 shall put away his wife, and marry 
 another, committeth adultery against 
 her : 
 
 12 And if she herself shall put aivay 
 her husband, and marry another, she 
 committeth * adultery. 
 
 ^ Some ancient authorities omit and shall 
 cleave to his wife. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 66-67. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS, 
 
 81 
 
 [Passages parallel to MarTc.'] 
 
 XIX. 1-10... 
 8 He saith unto them, Moses for your 
 hardness of heart suffered j^ou to put 
 away your wives : but from "the begin- 
 ning it hath not been so. 
 
 4 And he answered and said , Have ye 
 not read, that he which ^made them 
 from the beginning made them male 
 and female, 
 
 5 And said, For this cause shall a man 
 leave his father and mother, and shall 
 cleave to his wife ; and the twain shall 
 become one flesh ? 
 
 6 So that they are no more twain, but 
 one flesh. What therefore God hath 
 joined together, let not man put asun- 
 der. 
 
 9 And I say unto you. Whosoever 
 shall put aw^ay his 'wrife, ^ except 
 for fornication, and shall marry 
 another, committeth adultery : ^ and 
 he that marrieth her when she is 
 put aivay committeth * adultery. 
 10-12 The disciples say unto him, If 
 the case of the man... 
 
 V. 31-32. 
 
 31 It was said also. Whosoever shall 
 put away his wife, let him give her a 
 writing of divorcement : 
 
 32 But I say unto you, that every one 
 that putteth a-way his -wife, saving 
 for the cause of fornication, maketh 
 her an adulteress : and whosoever 
 shall marry her when she is put 
 away committeth * adultery. 
 
 ■• Some ancient authorities read created. 
 
 ^ Some ancient authorities read gavrng for 
 the cause of fornication, maketh her an adul- 
 teress : as in ch. v. 32. 
 
 3 The following words, to the end of the 
 verse, are omitted by some ancient authori- 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 [Luke wanting.] 
 
 XVI. 18. 
 Every one that putteth aivay his 
 •wife, and marrieth another, com- 
 mitteth * adultery : and he that 
 marrieth one that is put a^vay 
 from a husband committeth adultery. 
 
 XVI. 18. 
 [Eepeated for the sake of comparison 
 with Matt. <v. 31-32.] 
 
 Every one that putteth aivay his 
 Teife, and marrieth another, commit- 
 teth adultery : and he that marrieth 
 ■one that is put away from a husband 
 committeth ^ adultery. 
 
82 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 [Portions notfo^tiul in MaWievj or Luke.] 
 
 13 And... 
 
 14 ...he was moved with indignation, 
 and... unto them,... 
 
 16 ...he took them in his arms, 
 blessed them,... , 
 
 and 
 
 17 ...as he... into the way, there|ran... 
 and kneeled to him... 
 
 19 ...Do not defraud... 
 
 20 ...said... Master, ...my. 
 
 Mark x. 19, Matt. xix. 19, Luke xviii. 20, 
 Gr. the father of thee, and the mother. 
 Matt. xix. 9, W. & H. omit of thee. 
 
 &t Mark. 
 [Co7nplete.} 
 
 X. 13-16. 
 
 13 And they * brouglit unto bim 
 little children, that he should touch 
 tbem } and the disciples rebuked 
 them. 
 
 14 But when Jesus saw it, he was 
 moved with indignation, and said unto 
 them. Suffer the little children to 
 come unto me ; forbid them not : 
 for of such is the kingdom of 
 God. 
 
 15 Verily I say unto you, Whoso- 
 ever shall not receive the kingdom 
 of God as a little child, he shall 
 in no -wise enter therein (Gr. into 
 it). 
 
 16 And he took them in his arms, and 
 hlessed them, laying his hands upon 
 them. 
 
 X. 17-22. 
 
 17 And as he was going forth ^ into the 
 way, there ran one to him, and kneeled 
 to him, and asked him, Good 
 - Master, what shall I do that I 
 may inherit eternal life ? 
 
 18 And Jesus said unto him. Why 
 callest thou me good? none is good 
 save one, even God. 
 
 19 Thou knowest the command- 
 ments, Do not kill. Do not commit 
 adultery. Do not steal. Do not bear 
 false witness. Do not defraud. 
 Honour thy father and mother. 
 
 20 And he said unto him, ^ Master, 
 all these things have I observed 
 from my youth. 
 
 Or, on his xcay. 
 
 ^ Or. Teacher. 
 
 Synopiiconf pages 68-69. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 83 
 
 ^t. fHatthrb. 
 [Passages parallel to jVai'k.] 
 
 XIX. 13-14. 
 
 13 Then were thero * brought unto 
 him little children that he should lay 
 his hands on them, and pray : and 
 the disciples rebuked them. 
 
 14 But Jesus said, Suffer the little 
 children, and forbid them not, to 
 come unto me : for of such is the 
 kingdom of heaven. 
 
 XYIII. 1-3. 
 
 1 In that hour... see p. 75. 
 
 2 And he called... sec JO. 75. 
 
 3 And said, Verily I say unto you, 
 *Except ye turn, and become as little 
 children, ye shall in no -wrise enter 
 into the kingdom of heaven. 
 
 XIX. 15. 
 And he laid his hands on them, and 
 departed thence. 
 
 XIX. 16-22. 
 
 16 And behold, one came to him, and 
 said, ^ "^ Master, what good thing 
 shall I do, that 1 may have eternal 
 life? 
 
 17 And he said unto him, ^TVhy 
 
 askest thou me concerning that which 
 is good ? One there is who is good : 
 but if thou wouldest enter into life, 
 keep the commandments. 
 
 18 He saith unto him, Which ? And 
 Jesus said. Thou shalt not kill, Thou 
 shalt not commit adultery. Thou 
 shalt not steal. Thou shalt not bear 
 false witness, 
 
 19 Honour thy father and thy 
 mother : and, Thou shalt love thy 
 neighbour as thyself. 
 
 20 The young man saith unto him, 
 All these things have 1 observed : 
 what lack I yet ? 
 
 ' Or, Teacher. 
 
 ^ Some ancient authorities read Good Mas- 
 ter. See M.irk x. 17, Luke xviii. 18. 
 
 3 Some ancient authorities read Why callest 
 thou me good ? None is good save one, even 
 God. See Mark x. 18, Luke xviii. 19. 
 
 St. 2Lulic. 
 parallel to Mark ] 
 
 XVIII. 15-17. 
 
 15 And they *brought unto him also 
 their babes, that he should touch 
 them : but when the disciples saw 
 it, they rebuked them. 
 
 16 But Jesus called them unto him, 
 saying, Suffer the little children to 
 come unto me, and forbid them 
 not : for of such is the kingdom 
 of God. 
 
 17 Verily I say unto you, * Whoso- 
 ever shall not receive the kingdom 
 of God as a little child, he shall 
 in no w^ise enter therein (Gr. into 
 it). 
 
 XA^ii. 18-23. 
 18 And a certain ruler asked him, 
 saying, Good ^ Master, what shall 
 I do to inherit eternal life? 
 
 19 And Jesus said unto him, "Why 
 
 callest thou me good? none is good, 
 save one, even God. 
 
 20 Thou knowest the command- 
 ments, Do not commit adultery. 
 Do not kill. Do not steal. Do not 
 bear false witness. Honour thy 
 father and mother. 
 
 21 And he said, All these things 
 
 have I observed from my youth up. 
 
 Or, Teacher. 
 
 G 2 
 
64 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Luke.'] 
 
 5t. fHarft. 
 [Complete.'] 
 
 21 ...looking upon liim loved him, 
 and... 
 
 22 ...his countenance fell at. 
 
 23 And ... looked round about and 
 saith... 
 
 24 And the disciples were amazed at 
 his words. But Jesus answer!eth...and 
 .. unto them, Children, how hard is it 
 for them that trust in riches . to enter 
 into the kingdom of God ! 
 
 25 ...eye .. 
 
 26 ...exceedingly... unto him,... 
 
 27 ... saith,... hut not with G(xl: for... 
 
 28 ...began to say. 
 
 29 ...said, ...my. ..and for the gospel's 
 sake, 
 
 30 But ... a hundred (fold) now ... 
 houses, and brethren, and sisters, and 
 mothers, and children, and lands, with 
 ])ersecutions ;... 
 
 Mark x. 21, Luke xviii 22, Gr. to poor 
 
 Mark x. 21, Matt. xix. 21, Gr. in heaven, Luke 
 xviii. 22, Gr. in the heavens, Matt. xix. 21, 
 W. and H. in heavens. 
 
 Mark x. 24, W. and H. omit for them that 
 iruft in riches. 
 
 Mark x. 25, Matt. xix. 24. Gr to-go-fhrouoh 
 ihrough...to-go-into into. Luke xviii. 25, to-go- 
 into through. ..to-go-into into. Matt. xix. 24, 
 W. and H. to-gointo through, omiiimgto enter 
 (QtT. to go into). 
 
 X. 17-22. 
 
 21 And Jesus looking upon him loved 
 him, and said unto hixn, One thing 
 thou lackest : go, sell whatsoever 
 thou hast, and * give to the poor, 
 and thou shalt have treasure in 
 
 * heaven: and come, foUo^r me. 
 
 22 But his countenance fell at the 
 .saying, and he went away * sorrovir- 
 ful : for he was one that had great 
 possessions. 
 
 X. 23-31. 
 
 23 And Jesus looked round about, 
 and snith unto his disciples, How 
 hardly shall they that have riches 
 
 * enter into the kingdom of God ! 
 
 24 And the disciples were amazed at 
 his words. But Jesus answereth again, 
 and saith unto them, Children, how 
 hard is it ^ for them that trust in riches 
 to enter into the kingdom of God ! 
 
 2.5 It is easier for a camel to go 
 through a needle's eye, than for a 
 rich man to enter into the kingdom 
 of God. 
 
 26 And they were astonished exceed- 
 ingly saying ^unto him. Then ivho 
 can be saved ? 
 
 27 Jesus looking upon them saith, 
 "With men it is impossible, but not 
 with God : for all things are possible 
 ivith God. 
 
 28 Peter began to say unto him, Lo, 
 we have left all, and have followed 
 thee. 
 
 29 Jesus said. Verily I say unto you, 
 There is no man that hath left house, 
 or brethren, or sisters, or mother, or 
 father, or children, or lands, for my 
 sake, and for the gospel's sake, 
 
 30 But he shall receive a hundredfold 
 now in this time, houses, and brethren, 
 and sisters, and mothers, and children, 
 and lands, with persecutions ; and in 
 the 3 world to come eternal life. 
 
 ^ Some ancient authorities omit for them 
 that trust in riches. 
 
 ^ Many ancient authorities read among them- 
 selves. 
 
 3 Or, age. 
 
 SynopHcon, pages 69-71. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 85 
 
 St. fHattf)cii3. 
 [Passages parallel to Marl.] 
 
 &U 3£ukc. 
 [Passages parallel to Ma^^k.} 
 
 XIX. 16-22. 
 
 21 Jesus said unto him, If thou 
 wouldest be perfect, go, sell that 
 thou hast, and * give to the poor, 
 and thou shalt have treasure in 
 * heaven: and come, folloiv me. 
 
 22 But when the young man heard 
 the saying, he went away * sorro-w- 
 ful: for he ivas one that had great 
 possessions. 
 
 XIX. 23-30. 
 
 23 And Jesus said unto his disciples, 
 Verily I say unto you, It is hard for a 
 rich man to *enter into the kingdom 
 of heaven. 
 
 24 And again I say unto you, It is 
 easier for a camel to go through a 
 needle's eye, than for a rich man to 
 enter into the kingdom of God. 
 
 25 And when the disciples heard it, 
 they were astonished exceedingly, say- 
 ing, "Who then can be saved ? 
 
 26 And Jesus looking upon them said 
 to them. With men this is impos- 
 sible ; hut with God all things are 
 possible. 
 
 27 Then answered Peter and said unto 
 him, Iio, -we have left all, and fol- 
 lowed thee ; what then shall we have ? 
 
 28 And Jesus said unto them. Verily 
 I say unto you, that ye which have 
 followed me, in the regeneration when 
 the Son of man shall sit on the throne 
 of his glory, ye also shall sit upon 
 twelve thrones, judging the twelve 
 tribes of Israel. 
 
 29 And every one that hath left 
 houses, or brethren, or sisters, or 
 father, or mother,^ or children, or 
 lands, for my name's sake, shall re- 
 ceive ^ a hundredfold, and shall in- 
 herit eternal life. 
 
 ^ Many ancient authorities add or wife : as 
 in Luke xviii. 29. 
 ^ Some ancient autliorities read manifold. 
 
 XVIII. 18-23. 
 
 22 And when Jesus heard it, he said 
 unto him. One thing thou lackest yet : 
 sell all that thou hast, and * distri- 
 bute unto the poor, and thou shalt 
 have treasure in * heaven : and 
 come, foUoiv me. 
 
 23 But when he heard these things, 
 he became exceeding * sorroT«rful : for 
 he -was very rich. 
 
 xviii. 24-30 ; xiii. 30. 
 
 24 And Jesus seeing him said. How 
 hardly shall they that have riches 
 * enter into the kingdom of God I 
 
 25 For it is easier for a camel to 
 enter in through a needle's eye, than 
 for a rich nxan to enter into the 
 kingdom of God. 
 
 26 And they that heard it said, Then 
 -who can be saved ? 
 
 27 But he said. The things which are 
 impossible w^ith men are possible 
 with God. 
 
 28 And Peter said, Lo, we have left 
 ^ our own, and followed thee. 
 
 29 And he said unto them. Verily I 
 say unto you. There is no man that 
 hath left house, or wife, or brethren, 
 or parents, or children, for the 
 
 kingdom of God's sake, 
 
 30 Who shall not receive manifold 
 more in this time, and in the - world 
 to come eternal life. 
 
 ^ Or. our own homes. 
 ^ Or, age. 
 
86 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 ^t fHark. 
 
 [Portions not found in Mattheio or Luke.'] 
 
 31 ...the. 
 
 32 And they were... and ..was going 
 before them, and they were amazed ; 
 and they that followed were afraid.... 
 again... began to tell ..the things that 
 were to happen unto him, 
 
 33 [Gr. That, (Behold)]. 
 
 34 ... him, . . . upon him, and ... after .. . 
 
 35 And there come... James and John 
 the... saying... Master, we would that 
 thou shouldest do for us whatsoever we 
 shall ask of thee. 
 
 36 .. .that I should do for you ? 
 
 37 And they said... Grant unto us... 
 thy... left... glory. 
 
 38 ...unto them... or to be baptized 
 with the... that I... 
 
 39 And they said... And Jesus said... 
 that I drink... and (with) the baptism 
 that I am baptized withal shall ye be 
 baptized : 
 
 M«>rk X. 32. Luke xviii. .31, Gr. having tnJcen 
 vntn (7t iw), ^ Matt. xx. 17, he took unto {him), 
 and. 
 
 ^t. fHark. 
 [Complete.] 
 
 X. 23-31. 
 31 But many that are first shall be 
 last j and the last first. 
 
 X. 32-34. 
 
 32 And they were in the way, going up 
 to Jerusalem [?] ; and Jesus was going 
 before them : and they were amazed ; 
 ^ and they that followed were afraid. 
 And he took again the t-welve, and 
 began to tell them the things that 
 were to happen unto him, saying, 
 
 33 Behold, ■we go up to * Jeru- 
 salem^ and the Son of man shall 
 be delivered unto the chief priests 
 and the scribes ; and tliey shall con- 
 demn him to death, and shall deliver 
 him unto the Gentiles : 
 
 34 And they shall mock him, and 
 shall spit upon him, and shall scourge 
 him, and shall kill liim ; and after 
 three days he shall rise again. 
 
 X. 35-45. 
 
 35 And there come near unto him James 
 and John, the sons of Zebedee, saying 
 unto him, 2 Master, we would that thou 
 shouldest do for us whatsoever we shall 
 ask of thee. 
 
 36 And he said unto them, "What 
 would ye that I should do for you ? 
 
 37 And they said unto him. Grant 
 unto us that we may sit, one on thy 
 right hand, and one on thy left hand, 
 in thy glory. 
 
 38 But Jesus said unto them. Ye know 
 not what ye ask. Are ye able to drink 
 the cup that I drink ? or to be baptized 
 with the baptism that I am baptized 
 with ? 
 
 39 And they said unto him, "We are 
 able. And Jesus said unto them. The 
 cup that 1 1 drink ye shall drink; and 
 with the baptism that I am baptized 
 withal shall ye be baptized : 
 
 Or, but some ai they followed were afraid. 
 Or, Teacher. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 71-73. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 87 
 
 ^t. fHattfjchj. 
 
 ^t. Eufec. 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 [Passages parallel to 3fark.] 
 
 XIX. 23-30. 
 
 XIII. 30. 
 
 30 But many shall be last that are 
 
 30 And behold, there are last which 
 
 first ; and first tJmt are last. 
 
 shall be first, and there are first 
 
 
 which shall be last. 
 
 XX. 17-19. 
 
 Compare perhaps Luke xix. 28 ; see p. 91. 
 
 17 And as Jesus was going up to 
 
 2S And when he had thus spoken, he went on 
 
 Jerusalem, [?] 
 
 before, going up to Jerusalem. 
 
 
 XVIII. 31-33. 
 
 he took the twelve disciples apart, 
 
 31 And he took unto him the twelve. 
 
 and in the way he said unto them, 
 
 and said unto them, Behold, we go 
 
 
 up to * Jerusalem, and all the things 
 
 18 Behold, we go up to * Jeru- 
 
 that are written ^ by the prophets shall 
 
 salem ; and the Son of man shall 
 
 be accomplished unto the Son of 
 
 be delivered unto the chief priests 
 
 man. 
 
 and scribes ; and they shall condemn 
 
 32 For he shall be delivered up unto 
 
 him to death, 
 
 the Gentiles, and shall be mocked. 
 
 19 And shall deliver him unto the 
 
 and shamefully entreated, and spit 
 
 Gentiles to mock, and to scourge. 
 
 upon : 
 
 and to crucify : and the third day he 
 
 33 And they shall scourge and kill 
 
 shall be raised up. 
 
 him : and the third day he shall rise 
 
 
 again. 
 
 XX. 20-28. 
 
 [Luke wanting.] 
 
 20 Then came to him the mother of 
 
 
 the sons of Zebedee with her sons, wor- 
 
 
 shipping him, and asking a certain 
 
 
 thing of him. 
 
 
 21 And he said unto her. What wouldest 
 
 
 thou ? She saith unto him. Command 
 
 
 that these my two sons may sit, one on 
 
 
 thy right hand, and one on thy left 
 
 
 hand, in thy kingdom. 
 
 
 
 Compare Luke xii. 50. 
 
 22 But Jesus answered and said. Ye 
 
 50 But I have a baptism to be baptized with ; 
 
 know not what ye ask. Are ye able to 
 
 and how am I straitened till it be accom- 
 
 drink the cup that I am about to drink ? 
 
 plished ! 
 
 They say unto him, We are able. 
 
 
 23 He saith unto them. My cup indeed 
 
 
 ye shall drink :... 
 
 
 
 ' Or, through. 
 
88 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 5t. IHarfe. 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Luke.] 
 
 ^t. iHarfe. 
 [Complete.] 
 
 40 ...or... 
 
 41 ...beffdn... James and John. 
 
 42 And...saitli...whicli are accounted 
 ...their... 
 
 44 ...ofaU... 
 
 45 For verily... 
 
 46 And they come... Jericho... with (Gr. 
 and) his disciples and a great... the son 
 of Tim sens, Bartimseus... 
 
 47 And. ..it was (Gr. it is). ..he began... 
 
 48 ...many... 
 
 49 ...said... And they call the blind 
 man, saying unto him, Be of good cheer: 
 rise, he calleth thee. 
 
 50 And he, casting away his garment, 
 sprang up, and came to Jesus. 
 
 Matt. XX. 25, Gr. the great. 
 
 With Mark x. 46— »2 compare also Matt. ix. 
 27—30 {Synopticon, p. 75A). That passage 
 contains the following words common to the 
 Common Tradition here set forth: — ftliwd... 
 crying out... saying. ..Rave mercy on.,.thou son 
 of David. ..do... 
 
 ^ X. 35-45. 
 
 40 But to sit on my right hand or on 
 7ny left hand is not mine to give : but 
 it is for them for whom it hath been 
 prepared. 
 
 41 And when the ten heard it, they 
 began to be moved with indignation 
 concerning James and John. 
 
 42 And Jesus called them to him, and 
 saith unto them. Ye know that they 
 -^rliich are accoimted to rule over tbe 
 Gentiles *lord it over them; and 
 their great ones exercise authority 
 over them. 
 
 43 But it is not so among you ; but 
 whosoever would become great 
 among you^ shall be your ^ minister : 
 
 44 And whosoever would be fir&t amoHg 
 you, shall be ^ servant of all. 
 
 45 For verily the Son of man came not 
 to be ministered unto, but to minister, 
 and to give his life a ransom for many. 
 
 X. 46-52. 
 
 46 And they come to Jericho : and as 
 he Tvent [?] out from Jericho, with his 
 disciples and a great multitude, the 
 son of Timseus, Bartimseus, a blind 
 beggar, was sitting by the way- 
 side. 
 
 47 And when he heard that it was 
 Jesus of Nazareth, he began to cry 
 out, and say, Jesus, thou son of 
 David, have mercy on me. 
 
 48 And many rebuked him, that 
 he should hold his peace : but he 
 cried out "the more a great deal. Thou 
 son of David, have mercy on me. 
 
 49 And Jesus stood still, and said, 
 Call ye him. And they call the blind 
 man, saying unto him, Be of good 
 cheer : rise, he calleth thee. 
 
 50 And he, casting away his garment, 
 sprang up, and came to Jesus. 
 
 ' Or, servant. 
 
 ' Gr. bondservant. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 73-75. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 5t. fHattfjtfaj. 
 [Passages parallel to 3Iarl:.] 
 
 [Passages parallel to Ma^-Jc.] 
 
 XX. 20-28. 
 
 23 ...but to sit on my right hand, 
 and on my left hand, is not mine 
 to give, but it is foi' them for whom it 
 hath been prepared of my Father. 
 
 24 And when the ten heard it, they 
 were moved with indignation concern- 
 ing the two brethren. 
 
 25 But Jesus called them unto him, 
 and said. Ye know that the rulers of 
 the Gentiles *lord it over them, 
 and their great ones exercise au- 
 thority over them. 
 
 26 Not so shall it be among you: 
 but whosoever would become great 
 among you shall be your ^ minister ; 
 
 27 And whosoever would be first among 
 you shall be your ^servant : 
 
 28 Even as the Son of man came not to 
 be ministered unto, but to minister, 
 and to give his life a ransom for many. 
 
 XX. 29- 34. 
 
 29 And as they went [?] out from 
 Jericho, a great multitude followed 
 him. 
 
 30 And behold, two blind men sitting 
 by the way side, when they heard 
 that Jesus was passing by, cried out, 
 saying. Lord, have mercy on us, 
 thou son of David. 
 
 31 And the multitude rebuked them, 
 that they should hold their peace : 
 but they cried out the more, saying, 
 Lord, have mercy on us, thou son 
 of David. 
 
 32 And Jesus stood still, and called 
 them, and said,.,. 
 
 ' Or, servant. 
 
 " Gr. bondservant. 
 
 XXII. 24-27. 
 
 24 And there arose also a contention 
 among them, which of them is ac- 
 counted to be ^ gi-eatest. 
 
 25 And he said unto them. The kings 
 of the Gentiles have * lordship 
 over them ; and they that have 
 authority over them are called Bene- 
 factors. 
 
 26 But ye shall not be so : but he 
 that is the greater among you, let 
 him become as the younger ; and he 
 that is chief, as he that doth serve. 
 
 27 For whether is greater, he that 
 ^^sitteth at meat, or he that serveth? 
 is not he that ^ sitteth at meat ? but I 
 am in the midst of you as he that 
 serveth. 
 
 XVIII. 35-43. 
 
 35 And it came to pass, as he drew nigh 
 unto Jericho, a certain blind man 
 sat by the way side begging: 
 
 36 And hearing a multitude going 
 [?] by, he inquired what this meant. 
 
 37 And they told him, that Jesus of 
 Nazareth passeth by. 
 
 38 And he cried, saying, Jesus, thou 
 son of David, have mercy on me. 
 
 39 And they that went before rebuked 
 him, that he should hold his peace : 
 but he cried out the more a great 
 deal, Thou son of David, have 
 mercy on me. 
 
 40 And Jesus * stood, and com- 
 manded him to be brought unto him : 
 and when he was come near, 
 
 * Or, greater. 
 2 Gr. reclineth. 
 
90 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 ^t. Mark. 
 [Portions notfotmd in Matthew or Luke.'] 
 
 51 ...Jesus answered and... blind... Rab- 
 boni... 
 
 52 ...Go thy way ;...him in the way. 
 
 1 ...his.. 
 
 2 And...into fit... and bring (him). 
 
 3 ...do ye this? say ye,... and... back 
 hither. 
 
 4 And... and... a colt tied at the door 
 without in the open street ; and... him. 
 
 5 And certain of them that stood there 
 said... do ye... 
 
 6 . . .unto them, . . . and they let them go. 
 
 7 ...they bring... cast... 
 
 8 And. ..upon (Gr. into)... branches... 
 from the fields. 
 
 5t. fHarfe. 
 \CompleteJ\ 
 
 Compare also John xii. 12 — 15: — 
 
 12. On the morrow ' a great muHitude that 
 had come to the feast, when they heard that 
 Jesus was coming to Jerusalem, 
 
 13. Took the. branches of the ,palm-trees, 
 and went forth to meet him, and cried out 
 Hosanna: Blessed is lie that cometli 
 in tbe name of the Iiord^ even the king 
 of Israel. 
 
 14. And Jesus having found a young ass, 
 sat thereon ; as it is written, 
 
 15. Fear not, daughter of Zion : behold, thy 
 king Cometh, sitting on an ass's colt. 
 
 Matthew xx. 30, 31. uses the nominative for 
 son. 
 Luke xix. 28. See also page 87. 
 
 ^ Some ancient authorities read, the common 
 people. 
 
 X. 46-52. 
 
 51 And Jesus answered him, and said, 
 "What wilt thou that I should do 
 unto thee ? And the blind man said 
 unto him, ^ Rabboni, that I may re- 
 ceive my sight. 
 
 52 And Jesus said unto him, Go thy 
 way ; thy faith hath ^ made thee whole. 
 And straightway he received his 
 sight, and followed him in the 
 way. 
 
 XI. 1-11. 
 
 1 And when they dra-w nigh unto 
 Jerusalem, unto Bethphage and 
 Bethany, at the mount of Olives, 
 he sendeth tivo of his disciples, 
 
 2 And saith unto them. Go your way 
 into the village that is over against 
 
 you : and straightway as ye enter into 
 it, ye shall find a colt tied, whereon 
 no man ever yet sat ; loose him, and 
 bring him. 
 
 3 And if any one say unto you. Why 
 do ye this ? say ye. The Lord hath 
 need of him ; and straightway he ^will 
 send him ^ back hither. 
 
 4 And they went away, and found a 
 colt tied at the door without in the 
 open street ; and they loose him. 
 
 5 And certain of them that stood there 
 said unto them, What do ye, loosing 
 the colt ? 
 
 6 And they said unto them, even as 
 Jesus had said : and they let them go. 
 
 7 And they bring the colt unto Jesus, 
 and cast on him their garments ; and 
 he sat upon him. 
 
 8 And many * spread their gar- 
 ments upon the way ; and others 
 ^branches, which they had cut from 
 the fields. 
 
 * See John xx. 16. 
 
 2 Or, saved thee. 
 
 3 Gr. sendeth. 
 
 4 Or, again. 
 
 5 Gr. layers of leaves. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 75-77. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 91 
 
 ^t. IHattlicbj. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 XX. 29-34. 
 
 32 .. "What will ye that I should do 
 
 unto you ? 
 
 33 They say unto him, Lord, that our 
 eyes may be oi)ened. 
 
 34 And Jesus, being moved with 
 compassion, touched their eyes : and 
 straightway they received their sight, 
 and foUoTvred him. 
 
 XXI. 1-11. 
 
 1 And when tliey drew^ nigh unto 
 Jerusalem, and came unto Beth- 
 phage, unto the mount of Olives, 
 then Jesus sent two disciples, 
 
 2 Saying unto them. Go into the 
 village that is over against you, and 
 straightway ye shall find an ass tied, 
 and a colt with her : loose them, and 
 bring the7n unto me. 
 
 3 And if any one say aught unto 
 you, ye shall say, The Lord hath 
 
 need of them ; and straightway he will 
 send them. 
 
 4 Now this is come to pass, that it 
 might be fulfilled which was spoken 
 1 by the prophet, saying, 
 
 Tell ye the daughter of Zion, 
 Behold, thy King cometh unto thee, 
 Meek, and riding upon an ass. 
 And upon a colt the foal of an ass. 
 
 6 And the disciples went, and did even 
 as Jesus appointed them, 
 
 7 And brought the ass, and the colt, 
 and put on them their garments } 
 and he sat thereon. 
 
 8 And the most part of the multitude 
 * spread their garments in the 
 way ; and others cut branches from 
 the trees, and spread them in the way. 
 
 * Or, through. 
 
 &t Etifte. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.'] 
 
 XVIII. 35-43. 
 
 41 He asked him, "What wilt thou 
 that I should do unto thee ? And 
 he said. Lord, that I may receive my 
 sight. 
 
 42 And Jesus said unto him. Receive 
 thy sight : thy faith hath ^ made thee 
 whole. 
 
 43 And immediately he received his 
 sight, and followed him, glorifying 
 God : and all the people, when they 
 saw it, gave praise unto God. 
 
 XIX. 28-38. 
 
 28 And when he had thus spoken, he 
 went on before, going up to Jerusalem. 
 
 29 And it came to pass, when he drew 
 nigh unto Bethphage and Bethany, 
 at the mount that is called the mount 
 of Olives, he sent two of the dis- 
 ciples, 
 
 30 Saying, Go your way into the 
 village over against you ; in the 
 which as ye enter ye shall find a colt 
 tied, w^hereon no man ever yet sat : 
 loose him, and bring him. 
 
 31 And if any one ask you, Why do 
 ye loose him ? thus shall ye say, The 
 Lord hath need of him. 
 
 32 And they that were sent went away, 
 and found even as he had said unto 
 them. 
 
 33 And as they were loosing the colt, 
 the owners thereof said unto them, 
 Why loose ye the colt ? 
 
 34 And they said. The Lord hath need 
 of him. 
 
 35 And they brought him to Jesus : 
 and they threw their garments upon 
 the colt, and set Jesus thereon. 
 
 36 And as he went, they * spread 
 their garments in the way. 
 
 Or, saved thee. 
 
92 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 Bt. iiHark. 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or LukeJ] 
 
 &U IHarfe. 
 [Complete.'] 
 
 9 And... 
 
 10 Blessed is the kingdom that cometh, 
 of our father... 
 
 11 ...into the temple ; and when he 
 had looked round about upon all things, 
 it being now eventide, he went out unto 
 Bethany with the twelve. 
 
 12 And on the morrow, when 
 were come out from Bethany... 
 
 they 
 
 13 ...afar off, having leaves, ...if haply 
 he might find any thing... when he came 
 ...for it was not the season of figs. 
 
 14 ...he answered and said... No man 
 eat... And his disciples heard (it). 
 
 15 And they come to Jerusalem, 
 that (bought)... 
 
 .them- 
 
 16 And he would not suffer that any 
 man should carry a vessel through the 
 temple. 
 
 17 And... not... for all the nations... 
 
 Mark xi. 1-11, Compare John xii. 12-15 on 
 page 90. 
 
 (Lu. xix. 46, Gr. j/e made it.) 
 
 Luke xix. 38, W. and H. Blessed (is) he that 
 Cometh, {even) the King, in the name of the 
 Lord. 
 
 XI. 1-11. 
 
 9 And they that went before, and 
 they that followed, cried, Hosanna ; 
 Blessed is he that coxueth in the 
 name of the Iiord : 
 
 10 Blessed is the kingdom that cometh, 
 the kingdom of our father David : Ho- 
 sanna in the highest. 
 
 1 1 And he entered into Jerusalem, into 
 the temple ; and when he had looked 
 round about upon all things, it being 
 now eventide, he went out unto Bethany 
 with the twelve. 
 
 XI. 12-14. 
 
 12 And on the morrow, when they 
 were come out from Bethany, he 
 hungered. 
 
 13 And seeing a fig tree afar off" having 
 leaves, he came, if haply he might find 
 anything thereon : and when he came 
 to it, he found nothing but leaves ; for 
 it was not the season of figs. 
 
 14 And he answered and said unto it, 
 No man eat fruit from thee hence- 
 forward for ever. And his disciples 
 heard it. 
 
 XI. 15-18. 
 
 15 And they come to Jerusalem : and 
 he entered into the temple, and 
 began to cast out them that sold 
 and them that bought in the temple, 
 and overthrew the tables df the money- 
 changers, and the seats of them that 
 sold the doves ; 
 
 16 And he would not suffer that any 
 man should carry a vessel through the 
 temple. 
 
 17 And he taught, and said unto 
 them, Is it not -written, My house 
 shall be called a house of prayer 
 for all the nations ? but ye have made 
 it a den of rohhers. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 77-79. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 93 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.l 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 XXI. 1-11, 
 9 And the multitudes that went before 
 him, and that followed, cried, saying, 
 Hosanna to the son of David : Blessed 
 is he that coxneth in the name of 
 the Lord ; Hosanna in the highest. 
 
 10 And when he was come into Jeru- 
 salem, all the city was stirred, saying, 
 Who is this ? 
 
 11 And the multitudes said. This is 
 the prophet Jesus, from Nazareth of 
 Galilee. 
 
 XXI. 18-19. 
 
 18 Now in the morning as he returned 
 to the city, he hungered, 
 
 19 And seeing ^a fig tree by the way 
 side, he came to it, and found nothing 
 thereon, but leaves only ; and he saith 
 unto it, Let there be no fruit from thee 
 henceforward for ever. And immedi- 
 ately the tig tree withered away. 
 
 xxi. 12-14. 
 
 12 And Jesus entered into the tem- 
 ple - of God, aTid cast out all them 
 that sold and bought in the temple, 
 and overthrew the tables of the money- 
 changers, and the seats of them that 
 sold the doves ; 
 
 13 And he saith unto them, It is 
 ^rritten, My house shall be called a 
 house of prayer: but ye make it 
 a den of robbers. 
 
 14 And the blind and the lame came 
 to him in the temple : and he healed 
 them. 
 
 ^ Or, a single. 
 
 ' Many ancient authorities omit of God, 
 
 XIX. 28-38. 
 
 37 And as he was now drawing nigh, 
 even at the descent of the mount of 
 Olives, the whole multitude of the 
 disciples began to rejoice and praise 
 God with a loud voice for all the 
 ^ mighty works which they had seen ; 
 
 38 Saying, Blessed is the King that 
 cometh in the name of the Iiord : 
 peace in heaven, and glory in the 
 highest. 
 
 XIX. 45-48. 
 45 And he entered into the temple, 
 and began to cast out them that 
 sold, 
 
 46 Saying unto them, It is written. 
 And my house shall be a house of 
 prayer : but ye have made it a den 
 of robbers. 
 
 47 And he was teaching daily in the 
 temple .... 
 
 Gr. powers. 
 
94 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 ^t. iHarfe. 
 {Portions not found in Matthew or Luke.] 
 
 [Complete.] 
 
 1 8 And . . . li eard it, and . . . how . . . for they 
 feaved him... multitude was astonished 
 at... teaching. 
 
 19 ...every evening... he went. 
 
 20 And as they passed by in the morn- 
 ing they saw... from the roots. 
 
 21 ...Peter calling to remembrance... 
 unto him, Rabbi, behold... which thou 
 cursedst... 
 
 22 And...saith...in-God (Gr. of God). 
 
 23 ... (Gr. that) Whosoever ... in his 
 heart, but shall believe that what he 
 saith Cometh to pass ; he shall have it. 
 
 24 Therefore... and... that... shall have 
 (Gr. they-shall-be)... 
 
 25 And whensoever ye stand praying, 
 ...if ye have aught against any one; 
 that... in [Gr. the (heavens)]... 
 
 Mark xi. 19, W. and H. thetj toent forth. 
 
 XI. 15-18. 
 18 And the cliief priests and the 
 scribes heard it, and sought how they 
 might destroy him : for they feared 
 him, for all the multitude was as- 
 tonished at his teaching. 
 
 XI. 19. 
 
 out of the city. 
 
 XT. 20-25. 
 
 20 And as they passed by in the 
 morning, they saw the fig tree withered 
 away from the roots. 
 
 21 And Peter calling to remembrance 
 saith unto him. Rabbi, behold, the fig 
 tree which thou cursedst is withered 
 away. 
 
 22 And Jesus answering saith unto 
 them, Have faith in God. 
 
 23 Verily I say unto y<.u, Whosoever 
 shall say unto this mountain, Be thou 
 taken up and cast into the sea; and 
 shall not doubt in his heart but shall 
 believe that what he saith cometli to 
 pass ; he shall have it. 
 
 24 Therefore I say unto you, All things 
 whatsoever ye pray and ask for, believe 
 that ye have received them, and ye 
 shall have them. 
 
 25 And whensoever ye stand praying, 
 forgive, if he have aught against any 
 one ; that your Father also which is in 
 heaven may forgive you your tres- 
 passes.^ 
 
 ■■ Gr. whenever evening came. 
 
 ■^ Some ancient authorities read they. 
 
 3 Many ancient authorities add ver. 26 But 
 if ye do not forgive, neither loill your Father 
 which is in heaven forgive your trespasses. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 79-80. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 95 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 XXI. 15-17. 
 
 15 But when the chief priests and 
 
 the scribes saw the wonderful things 
 that he did, and the children that were 
 crying in the temple and saying, 
 Hosanna to the son of David j they 
 were moved with indignation, 
 
 16 And said unto him, Hearest thou 
 what these are saying ? And Jesus saith 
 unto them, Yea : did ye never read, 
 Out of the mouth of babes and suck- 
 lings thou hast perfected praise ? 
 
 17 And he left them, and went forth 
 out of the city to Bethany, and lodged 
 there. 
 
 xxi....l9, repeated from page 93. 
 (And immediately the fig tree withered away.) 
 
 XXI. 20-22. 
 
 20 And when the disciples saw it, they 
 marvelled, saying. How did the fig tree 
 immediately wither away ? 
 
 21 And Jesus answered and said unto 
 them. Verily I say unto you, If ye 
 have faith, and doubt not, ye shall 
 not only do what is done to the fig 
 tree, but even if ye shall say unto this 
 mountain. Be thou taken up and cast 
 into the sea, it shall be done. 
 
 22 And all things, whatsoever ye shall 
 ask in prayer, believing, ye shall 
 receive. 
 
 VII. 7. 
 7 Ask, and it shall be given youj 
 seek, and ye shall find ; knock, and it 
 shall be opened unto you. 
 
 Yi. 14-15. 
 
 14 For if ye forgive men their tres- 
 passes, your heavenly Father will also 
 forgive you. 
 
 15 But if ye forgive not men their 
 trespasses, neither will your Father 
 forgive your trespasses. 
 
 XIX. 45-48. 
 
 47 ...But the chief priests and the 
 scribes and the principal men of the 
 people sought to destroy him : 
 
 48 And they could not find what they 
 might do ; for the people all hung upon 
 him, listening. 
 
 XXI. 37-38. 
 37 And every day he was teaching in 
 the temple ; and every night he went 
 out, and lodged in the mount that is 
 called the mount of Olives. 
 88 And all the people came early in 
 the morning to him in the temple, to 
 hear him. 
 
 XVII. 5-6. 
 
 5 And the apostles said unto the Lord, 
 Increase our faith. 
 
 6 And the Lord said. If ye have faith 
 as a grain of mustard seed, ye would 
 say unto this sycamine tree. Be thou 
 rooted up, and be thou planted in the 
 sea; and it would have obeyed you. 
 
 XL 9. 
 9 And I say unto you, Ask, and it 
 shall be given you ; seek, and ye shall 
 find ; knock, and it shall be opened 
 unto you. 
 
 XI. 4... 
 4 And forgive us our sins ; for we 
 ourselves also forgive every one that is 
 indebted to us... 
 
THE COMMON TRADTTTON 
 
 5t. fHark. 
 
 5t. IHarft. 
 
 [PortioTis not found in Mattheic or LitJce.] 
 
 [Complete. ] 
 
 
 XT. 27-33. 
 
 27 And they come again to Jerusalem : 
 
 27 And they come again to Jerusalem : 
 
 ..walking... there come to. ..and (the 
 
 and as he was walking in the temple, 
 
 scribes)... 
 
 there come to him the chief priests, 
 
 
 and the scribes, and the elders ; 
 
 28 ...to do these things. 
 
 28 And they said unto him, By what 
 
 
 authority doest thou these things? 
 
 
 or who gave thee this authority to 
 
 
 do these thiags ? 
 
 29 ...answer... 
 
 29 And Jesus said unto them, I will 
 
 ' 
 
 *ask of you one ^ question, and 
 
 
 answer me, and I will tell you by 
 
 
 what authority I do these things. 
 
 30 ...answer me. 
 
 30 The baptism of John, was it 
 
 
 from heaven, or from men ? answej 
 
 31 And... 
 
 me. 
 
 31 And they ^reasoned with them- 
 
 
 selves, saying. If we shall say. 
 
 
 From heaven; he will say, "Why 
 
 
 then did ye not believe him ? 
 
 32 But...for...Terily...to be {Gr. that 
 
 32 2 But should we say, From men 
 
 he- was)... 
 
 — they feared the people : ^for all 
 
 
 rerily held John to be a prophet. 
 
 33 ...they-say...8aith... 
 
 33 And they answered Jesus and say. 
 
 
 We know not. And Jesus saith unto 
 
 
 them. Neither tell I you by -vtfh&t 
 
 
 authority I do these things. 
 
 
 xii. 1-12. 
 
 1 And... to speak unto them in... 
 
 1 And he began to speak unto them in 
 
 
 parables. A man planted a vine- 
 
 
 yard, and set a hedge about it, and 
 
 
 digged a pit for the winepress, and 
 
 
 built a tower, and let it out to 
 
 
 husbandmen, and went into 
 
 
 another country. 
 
 2 ...at- the... from the husbandmen... 
 
 2 And at the season he sent to 
 
 
 the husbandmen a ^ servant, that 
 
 
 he might receive from the husband- 
 
 
 men of the fruits of the vineyard. 
 
 3 ...and (sent)... 
 
 3 And they took him, and beat him, 
 
 
 and sent him away empty. 
 
 
 ^ Gr. word. 
 
 
 ^ Or, But shall we say, Irom men? 
 
 
 3 Or, for all held John to be a prophet indeed. 
 
 
 * Gr. bondservant. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 81-82. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 97 
 
 {Passages parallel to Mark.l 
 
 <St. Hufee. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.l 
 
 XXI. 23-27. 
 23 And when he was come into the 
 temple, the chief priests and the 
 elders of the people came unto him 
 as he was teaching, and said, By Tvrhat 
 authority doest thou these things? 
 and inrho gave thee this authority ? 
 
 24 And Jesus answered and said unto 
 them, I also ivill *ask you one 
 ^ question, which if ye tell me, I 
 likewise will tell you by what authority 
 I do these things. 
 
 25 The baptism of John, whence 
 ■wras it? from heaven or from 
 men? And they *reasoned with 
 themselves, saying. If we shall 
 say. From heaven ; he Tirill say 
 unto us, "Why then did ye not 
 believe him ? 
 
 26 But if we shall say. From men ; 
 we fear the multitude ; for all hold 
 John as a prophet. 
 
 27 And they ans-wered Jesus, and 
 said, We knoiv not. He also said 
 unto them. Neither tell I you by 
 -what authority I do these things. 
 
 XXI. 33-46. 
 
 33 Hear another parable : There was 
 a man that was a householder, which 
 planted a vineyard, and set a hedge 
 about it, and digged a winepress in it, 
 and built a tower, and let it out 
 to husbandmen, and 'went into 
 another country. 
 
 34 And when the season of the fruits 
 drew near, he sent his ^ servants 
 to the husbandmen, to receive ^his 
 fruits. 
 
 35 And the husbandmen took his ^ ser- 
 vants, and beat one, and killed another, 
 and stoned another. 
 
 ■• Gr. word. 
 
 ^ Gr. bondfervan'9. 
 
 3 Or, the fruits of 
 
 XX. 1-8. 
 
 1 And it came to pass, on one of the 
 days, as he was teaching the people in 
 the temple, and preaching the gospel, 
 there came upon him the chief priests 
 and the scribes with the elders ; 
 
 2 And they spake, saying unto him, 
 Tell us : By what authority doest 
 thou these things ? or who is he 
 that gave thee this authority ? 
 
 3 And he answered and said unto 
 them, I also will ^ask you a ^ ques- 
 tion ; and tell me ; 
 
 4 The baptism of John, ivas it 
 from heaven, or from men ? 
 
 5 And they ^reasoned with them- 
 selves, saying, (Gr. that) If we 
 shall say. From heaven; he w^ill 
 say. Why did ye not believe him ? 
 
 6 But if -we shall say, From men ; 
 
 all the people will stone us : for they 
 be persuaded that John was a prophet. 
 
 7 And they answered, that they 
 knew not whence it was. 
 
 8 And Jesus said unto them. Neither 
 tell I you by ivhat authority I do 
 these things. 
 
 XX. 9-19. 
 
 9 And he began to speak unto the 
 people this parable : A man planted 
 a vineyard, and let it out to hus- 
 bandmen, and vtrent into another 
 country for a long time. 
 
 10 And at the season he sent unto 
 the husbandmen a ^ servant, that 
 
 they should give him of the fruit of 
 the vineyard : but the husbandmen 
 beat him, and sent him away empty. 
 
 ' Gr. word. 
 
 ^ Gr. bondservant. 
 
98 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 5t. fHarft. 
 
 S>t IHarft. 
 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Luke.'] 
 
 [Complete.] 
 
 
 XII. 1-12. 
 
 4 ...unto them... they wounded in the 
 
 4 And again he sent unto them another 
 
 head... 
 
 ^ servant -, and him they wounded in 
 
 
 the head, and handled shamefully. 
 
 5 ...he sent another... him they killed : 
 
 5 And he sent another ; and him they 
 
 and many others ; beating... 
 
 killed : and many others ; beating some, 
 
 
 and killing some. 
 
 6 He had yet one . . . him last . . . (Gr. 
 
 6 He had yet one, a beloved son : he 
 
 that)... 
 
 sent him last unto them, saying, Tliey 
 
 
 will reverence my son. 
 
 7 ... those... (Gr. that)... shall be... 
 
 7 But those husbandmen said among 
 
 
 themselves, TTiis is the heir ; come, 
 
 
 let us kill him, and the inherit- 
 
 
 ance shall be ours. 
 
 8 ...him (and cast)... 
 
 8 And they took him, and killed 
 
 
 him, and cast him forth out of 
 
 
 the vineyard. 
 
 
 9 What therefore will the lord of 
 
 
 the vineyard do ? he will come and 
 
 
 destroy the husbandmen, and will 
 
 
 * give the vineyard unto others. 
 
 10 ...this... 
 
 10 Have ye not read even this scrip- 
 
 
 ture; 
 
 
 The stone which the builders 
 
 
 rejected, 
 
 
 The same was made the head 
 
 
 of the corner : 
 
 
 11 This was from the Lord, 
 
 
 And it is marvellous in our eyes ? 
 
 12 ...and they left him and went their 
 
 12 And they sought to lay hold on 
 him; and they feared the multi- 
 
 way. 
 
 tude ; for they perceived that he 
 
 
 spake the parable against them; 
 
 
 and they left him, and went away. 
 
 Mark xii. 10, Matt. xxi. 42, Luke xx. 17, 
 
 The same, Gr. this. 
 
 ^ Gr. bondservant. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 83-84.] 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 99 
 
 ^t. ilHatthEbj. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.'] 
 
 XXI. 33-46. 
 36 Again, he sent other ^ servants 
 more than the first : and they did 
 unto them in like manner. 
 
 37 But afterward he sent unto them 
 his son, saying. They iwill reverence 
 niy son. 
 
 38 But the husbandmen, when they 
 saw the son, said among themselves. 
 This is the heir ; come, let us kill 
 him, and take his inheritance. 
 
 39 And they took him, and cast 
 him forth out of the vineyard, 
 and killed him. 
 
 40 When therefore the lord of the 
 vineyard shall come, -what -will he 
 do unto those husbandmen ? 
 
 41 They say unto him. He will 
 miserably destroy those miserable 
 men, and vtrill * let out the vine- 
 yard unto other husbandmen, which 
 shall render him the fruits in their 
 
 42 Jesus saith unto them, Did ye never 
 read in the scriptures. 
 
 The stone -which the builders 
 
 rejected. 
 The same -was made the head 
 
 of the comer : 
 This was from the Lord, 
 And it is marvellous in our eyes ? 
 
 43 Therefore say I unto you, The 
 kingdom of God shall be taken away 
 from you, and shall be given to a 
 nation bringing forth the fruits thereof. 
 
 44 "^ And he that falleth on this stone 
 shall be broken to pieces : but on 
 whomsoever it shall fall, it will scat- 
 ter him as dust. 
 
 45 And when the chief priests and the 
 Pharisees heard his parables, they 
 perceived that he spake of them. 
 
 46 And when they sought to lay hold 
 on him, they feared the multitudes, 
 because they took him for a prophet. 
 
 "^ Gr. bondservants. 
 
 ' Some ancient aiithorities omit verse 44, 
 
 XX. 9-19. 
 
 11 And he sent yet another ^ servant . 
 and him also they beat, and handled 
 him shamefully, and sent him away 
 empty. 
 
 12 And he sent yet a third : and him 
 also they wounded, and cast him forth. 
 
 13 And the lord of the vineyard said, 
 What shall I do ? I will send my 
 beloved son : it may be they ^^11 
 reverence him, 
 
 14 But when the husbandmen saw 
 him, they reasoned one with another, 
 saying, This is the heir : let us 
 kill him, that the inheritance may 
 be ours. 
 
 15 And they cast him forth out 
 of the vineyard, and killed him. 
 "What therefore -will the lord of the 
 vineyard do unto them ? 
 
 16 He will come and destroy these 
 husbandmen, and -will ^ give the 
 vineyard unto others. And when 
 they heard it, they said, ^ God forbid. 
 
 17 But he looked upon them, and said. 
 What then is this that is vsrritten. 
 The stone -which the builders 
 
 rejected. 
 The same -was made the head 
 of the comer? 
 
 18 Every one that falleth on that stone 
 shall be broken to pieces ; but on whom- 
 soever it shall fall, it will scatter him 
 as dust. 
 
 19 And the scribes and the chief 
 priests sought to lay hands on him 
 in that very hour ; and they feared 
 the people : for they perceived that 
 he spake this parable against them. 
 
 ■> Gr. bondservant. 
 ^ Gr. Be it not so. 
 
100 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Luke. 
 
 [Complete.'] 
 
 13 ...unto... some 
 might catch... 
 
 of the... and... they 
 
 14 ...when they were come... Shall we 
 give, or shall we not give ? 
 
 15 ...knowing ...bring ... that I-may- 
 see (it). 
 
 16 ...unto him... 
 
 17 ...Jesus... 
 
 18 And there come... which... 
 
 19 ...(Gr. that)... and leave-behind-him 
 ...leave .. 
 
 XII. 13-17. 
 
 13 And they send unto him certain 
 of the Pharisees and of the Herodians, 
 that they might catch him in talk. 
 
 14 And when they were come, they 
 say unto him, ^ Master^ -we knoiv 
 that thou art true, and carest not for 
 any one : for thou regardest not the 
 person of men, but of a truth 
 teachest the ivay of God : Is it 
 lawful to give tribute unto Caesar, 
 or not? Shall we give, or shaU we 
 not give ? 
 
 15 But he, knowdng their hypo- 
 crisy [?], said unto them. Why 
 tempt ye me ? bring me a ^ penny, 
 that I may see it. 
 
 16 And they brought it. And he saith 
 unto them, Whose is this image and 
 superscription ? And they said unto 
 him, Caesar's. 
 
 17 And Jesus said unto them. Render 
 unto Caesar the things that are 
 Caesar's, and unto God the things 
 that are God's. And they mar- 
 velled gi'eatly at him. 
 
 XII. 18-27. 
 
 18 And there come unto him Sad- 
 ducees, which say that there is no 
 resurrection ; and they * asked 
 him, saying, 
 
 19 ^Master, Moses wrote unto us, 
 If a man's brother die, and leave a 
 wife behind him, and leave no child, 
 that his brother should take his 
 wife, and * raise up seed unto his 
 brother. 
 
 Or, Teacher, 
 
 See marginal note on Matt, xviii. 28. 
 
 Synopiicun, pa'jes 85- 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 101 
 
 &t fmattJjrhj. 
 [Passages parallel to MarkJ] 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark. 
 
 XXII. 15-22. 
 16 Then went the Pharisees, and took 
 counsel how they might ensuare bixn in 
 his talk. 
 
 16 And they send to him their dis- 
 ciples, with the Herodians, saying, 
 ^ Master, vire kno^v that thou art 
 true, and teachest the Tvray of God 
 in truth, and carest not for any one : 
 for thou regardest not the person of 
 men. 
 
 17 Tell us therefore. What thinkest 
 thou ? Is it laivful to give tribute 
 unto Caesar, or not? 
 
 18 But Jesus perceived their wicked- 
 ness, and said. Why tempt ye me, ye 
 hypocrites [?] ? 
 
 19 Shew me the tribute money. And 
 they brought unto him a - penny. 
 
 20 And he saith unto them, "Whose 
 is this image and superscription ? 
 
 21 They say unto him, Caesar's. Then 
 saith he unto them. Render therefore 
 unto Caesar the things that are 
 Caesar's ; and unto God the things 
 that are God's. 
 
 22 And when they heard it, they 
 marvelled, and left him, and went 
 their way. 
 
 XXII. 23-33. 
 
 23 On that day there came to him 
 Sadducees, ^ which say that there 
 is no resurrection; and they ^asked 
 him, 
 
 24 Saying, ^ Master, Moses said. 
 If a man die, having no children, 
 his brother ^ shall marry his Tvife 
 and ^raise up seed unto his brother. 
 
 ' Or, Teacher. 
 
 ^ See marginal note on xviii. 28. 
 
 3 Gr. saying. 
 
 4 Gr. shall perform the duty of a hus- 
 band's brother to his wife. Compare Deut. 
 XXV. 5. 
 
 XX. 20-26. 
 
 20 And they watched him, and sent 
 forth spies, ivhich feigned [1] them- 
 selves to be righteous, that they might 
 take hold of his speech, so as to de- 
 liver him up to the rule and to the 
 authority of the governor. 
 
 21 And they asked him, saying, 
 ^ Master, iwe know that thou 
 sayest and teachest rightly, and 
 acceptest not the person of any, 
 but of a truth teachest the vsray 
 of God : 
 
 22 Is it lawful for us to give tribute 
 unto Caesar, or not ? 
 
 23 But he perceived their craftiness, 
 and said unto them, 
 
 24 Shew me a ^ penny. "Whose 
 image and superscription hath 
 it ? And they said, Caesar's. 
 
 25 And he said unto them. Then 
 render unto Caesar the things 
 that are Caesar's, and unto God 
 the things that are God's. 
 
 26 And they were not able to take 
 hold of the saying before the people : 
 and they marvelled at his answer, 
 and held their peace. 
 
 XX. 27-38. 
 
 27 And there came to him certain of 
 the Sadducees, they which say that 
 there is no resurrection ; and they 
 * asked him, saying, 
 
 28 ^ Master, Moses wrote unto us, 
 that if a man's brother die, having a 
 wife, and he be childless, his brother 
 should take the wife, and ^raise up 
 seed unto his brother. 
 
 Or, Teacher. 
 
 See marginal note on Matt, xviii, 28. 
 
102 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 &t iWark. 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Luke.] 
 
 [Complete.] 
 
 20 ...and (dying)... no (Gr. not). 
 
 21 ...and died, leaving no seed behind 
 (him)... 
 
 22 ...left. ..seed. Last... 
 
 24 ..said... Is-it-not for thiscause- 
 that... 
 
 25 ...when... 
 
 26 ...in the book... the (Bush).., how. 
 spake to him... 
 
 27 ...ye do greatly err. 
 
 28 ...came-and...thom questioning-to- 
 gether, knowing that he-had-answered 
 them... is the first of all ? 
 
 29 Jesus... (Gr. that)... Hear, Israel, 
 the Lord our God, the Lord is one, 
 
 Markxii. 29, W. andH. The Lord our God is 
 one Lord. 
 
 XII. 18-27. 
 
 20 There Dvere seven brethren : 
 and the first took a wife, and dying 
 left no seed ; 
 
 21 And the second took her, and 
 died, leaving no seed behind him ; and 
 the third likewise : 
 
 22 And the seven left no seed. Last 
 of all the ^voman also died. 
 
 23 In the resurrection '^hose i^fe 
 shall she be of them ? for the seven 
 had her to wife. 
 
 24 Jesus said unto them, Is it not 
 for this cause that ye err, that ye know 
 not the scriptures, nor the power of 
 God? 
 
 25 For when they shall rise from the 
 dead, they neither marry, nor are 
 given in marriage; but are as 
 angels in heaven. 
 
 26 But as touching the dead, that 
 they are raised ; have ye not read in the 
 book of Moses, in tlie place concerning 
 the Bush, how God spake unto him, 
 saying, I am the God of Abraham, 
 and the God of Isaac, and the God 
 of Jacob ? 
 
 27 He is not the God of the dead, 
 but of the living : ye do greatly err. 
 
 XII. 28-34. 
 
 28 And [?] one of the scribes came, 
 and heard them questioning together, 
 and knowing that he had answered 
 
 them well, asked him, What com- 
 mandment is the first of all ? 
 
 29 Jesus answered. The first is. Hear, 
 Israel ; ^ The Lord our God, the Lord 
 is one : 
 
 ^ Or, The Lord is our God ; the Lord is one. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 86 -88.] 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 103 
 
 &t ilHatt!}chj. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 XXII. 23-33. 
 
 25 Now there were with us seven 
 brethren ; and the first married and 
 deceased, and having no seed left his 
 wife unto his brother ; 
 
 26 In like manner the second also, 
 and the third, unto the ^ seventh. 
 
 27 And after them all the ivoman 
 died. 
 
 28 In the resurrection therefore 
 Tirhose wife shall she be of the 
 seven ? for they all had her. 
 
 29 But Jesus answered and said unto 
 them, Ye do err, not knowing the 
 scriptures, nor the power of God. 
 
 30 For in the resurrection they 
 neither marry, nor are given in 
 
 marriage, 
 
 heaven. 
 
 but are as angels - 
 
 31 But as touching the resurrection of 
 the dead, have ye not read that which 
 was spoken unto you by God, saying, 
 
 32 I am the God of Abraham, and 
 the God of Isaac, and the God of 
 Jacob ? God is not the God of the 
 dead, but of the living. 
 
 33 And when the multitudes heard it, 
 they were astonished at his teaching. 
 
 XXII. 34-40. 
 
 34 But the Pharisees, when they heard 
 that he had put the Sadducees to 
 silence, gathered themselves together. 
 
 35 And[?] one of them, a lawyer, 
 asked him a question, tempting him, 
 
 36 •'^Master, which is the great com- 
 mandment in the law ? 
 
 * Gr. seven 
 
 ^ Many ancient authorities add of God. 
 
 3 Or, Teacher. 
 
 XX. 27-38. 
 
 29 * There were therefore seven 
 brethren : and the first took a wife, 
 and died childless ; 
 
 30 And the second : 
 
 31 And the third took her ; and like- 
 wise the seven also left no children, 
 and died. 
 
 32 Afterward the woman also died. 
 
 33 In the resurrection therefore 
 whose wife of them shall she be ? for 
 the seven had her to wife. 
 
 34 And Jesus said unto them, The 
 sons of this ^ world marry, and are 
 given in mari'iage : 
 
 35 But they that are accounted worthy 
 to attain to that ^ world, and the re- 
 surrection from the dead, neither 
 marry, nor are given in marriage } 
 
 36 For neither can they die any more : 
 for they are equal unto the angels ; 
 and are sons of God, being sons of the 
 resurrection. 
 
 37 But that the dead are raised, even 
 Moses shewed, in tlie place concerning 
 the Bush, when he calleth the Lord the 
 God of Abraham, and the God of 
 Isaac, and the God of Jacob. 
 
 38 Now he is not the God of the 
 dead, but of the living : for all live 
 unto him. 
 
 XX. 39-44. 
 
 39 And certain of the scribes answering 
 said, ^ Master, thou hast well said. 
 
 X. 25-28. 
 25 And [?] behold, a certain lawyer 
 stood up and tempted him, saying 
 ■^Master, what shall I do to inherit 
 eternal life ? 
 
 ^ Or, age. 
 
 * Or, Teaclier. 
 
104 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 [Portiotis not found in Matthew or LuTcc. ] 
 
 30 And... with (all thy soul)... with (all 
 thy mind)... with (all thy strength). 
 
 31 ...(is) this. There is none other 
 commandment greater than these. 
 
 32 And the scribe said unto him, Of a 
 truth, master, thou hast well said that 
 he is one ; and there is none other but 
 he: 
 
 33 And to love him with all the heart, 
 and with all the understanding, and 
 with all the strength, and to love Lis 
 neighbour as himself, is much more 
 than all whole burnt offerings and 
 sacrifices. 
 
 34 And when Jesus saw that... dis- 
 creetly, ...unto him. Thou art not far 
 from the kingdom of God. 
 
 35 And ... answered-and...as-he- taught 
 in the temple... the scribes that... 
 
 36 ...said... the Holy... 
 
 37 . . .himself calleth . . . And the common 
 people... him gladly. 
 
 Mark xii. 32, Matt. xxii. 39, W. h H. omit 
 And, 
 
 The word translated with is in the Greek in 
 Mark xii. 30 and 33, always out of, in Matt, 
 xxii. 37, always in. and in Luke x. 27, the first 
 time out of and afterwards in. 
 
 Mark xii. 36, W. and H. underneath thy feet. 
 
 &t Mark. 
 [Complete.'] 
 
 XII. 28-34. 
 
 30 And thou sbalt love tlie Iiord 
 thy God ^with all thy heart, and 
 ^ with all thy soul, and ^ with all 
 thy mind, and ^ with all thy strength. 
 
 31 The second is this, Thou shalt love 
 thy neighbour as thyself. There 
 is none other commandment greater 
 than these. 
 
 32 And the scribe said unto him. Of a 
 truth, '^ Master, thou hast well said that 
 he is one ; and there is none other but 
 he: 
 
 33 And to love him with all the heart, 
 and with all the understanding, and 
 with all the strength, and to love his 
 neighbour as himself, is much more 
 than all whole burnt offerings and 
 sacrifices. 
 
 34 And w^hen Jesus saw that he an- 
 swered discreetly, he said unto him. 
 Thou art not far from the kingdom of 
 God. And * no man after that durst 
 ask him any question. 
 
 XII. 35-37. 
 
 35 And Jesus answered and said, as he 
 taught in the temple. How say the 
 scribes that the Christ is the son of 
 David ? 
 
 36 David himself said in the Holy 
 Spirit. 
 
 The Iiord said unto my Iiord, 
 Sit thou on my right hand, 
 Till I make thine enemies '^ the 
 footstool of thy feet. 
 
 37 David himself calleth him Lord ; 
 and whence is he his son ? And "* the 
 
 common people heard him gladly. 
 
 ^ Gr. from. 
 ^ Or, Teacher. 
 
 3 Some ancient authorities read underneath 
 thy feet. 
 
 4 Or, the great multitude. 
 
 Synopiicon, pages 88-89.] 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 105 
 
 St iHattf)EbJ. 
 [Passages parallel to 3fark.] 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.'] 
 
 XXII. 34-40. 
 
 37 And he said unto him, Thou shalt 
 love the Lord thy God with all thy 
 heart, and with all thy soul, and 
 with all thy nxind. 
 
 38 This is the great and first command- 
 ment. 
 
 39 ^ And a Becond like unto it is this, 
 Thou shalt love thy neighbour as 
 thyself. 
 
 40 On these two commandments hang- 
 eth the whole law, and the prophets. 
 
 xxiT. 41-46. 
 46 And no one was able to answer him 
 a word, * neither durst any man from 
 that day forth ask him any more 
 questions. 
 
 41 Now while the Pharisees were gath- 
 ered together, Jesus asked them a 
 question, 
 
 42 Saying, What think ye of the 
 Christ ? whose son is he ? They say 
 unto him, The so7i of David. 
 
 43 He saith "unto them. How then doth 
 David in the Spirit call him Lord, 
 saying, 
 
 44 The Lord said unto my Lord, 
 Sit thou on my right hand, 
 Till I put thine enemies under- 
 neath thy feet ? 
 
 45 If David then calleth him Lord, 
 how is he his son ? 
 
 * Or, And a second is like unto it, Thou shalt 
 love, &c. 
 
 x. 25-28. 
 
 26 And he said unto him, What is 
 wi'itten in the law ? how readest thou ? 
 
 27 And he answering said, Thou shalt 
 love the Lord thy God ^ with all thy 
 heart, and with all thy soul, and 
 with all thy strength, and with all 
 thy mind; and thy neighbour as 
 thyself. 
 
 28 And he said unto him, Thou hast 
 answered right : this do, arid thou shalt 
 live. 
 
 XX. 40-44. 
 40 For they durst not any more 
 ask him *any question. 
 
 41 And he said unto them, How say 
 they that the Christ is David's son ? 
 
 42 For David himself saith in the 
 book of Psalms, 
 
 The Lord said unto my Lord, 
 Sit thou on my right hand, 
 
 43 Till I make thine enemies the 
 
 footstool of thy feet. 
 
 44 David therefore calleth him Lord, 
 and how is he his son ? 
 
 4 5 And in the hearing of all the people 
 he said... 
 
 ^ Gr from. 
 
106 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Luke. ] 
 
 {Complete.'] 
 
 38 And in his teaching... Beware. 
 
 40 They -which (Gr. the)... 
 
 41 And he sat down over against the 
 
 treasury and beheld how the multitude 
 
 ..money... and many... cast in much. 
 
 42 And there came 
 make a farthing. 
 
 a poor ... which 
 
 43 ...he called unto him his disciples, 
 and ..unto them, Verily... than... they 
 which are casting into the treasury ; 
 
 44 ...all her living. 
 
 Mark xiii. 2, Malt. xxiv. 2, Luke xxi. 6, Gr. 
 stone upon stone. 
 
 Mark xii. 42, make Gr. is. 
 Luke xi. 43, Gr. the chief seat. 
 
 Repeated from p. 104 ; xii, ...37. 
 
 37 ...And the common people heard 
 him gladly. 
 
 XII. 38-40. 
 
 38 And in his teaching he said, Beware 
 of the scribes^ which desire to walk 
 in long robes, and to have salutations 
 in tbe marketplaces, 
 
 39 And cbief seats in the syna- 
 gogues, and cMef places at feasts : 
 
 40 They which devour widows' houses, 
 ^ and for a pretence make long prayers ; 
 these shall receive greater condemna- 
 tion. 
 
 xiL 41-44. 
 
 41 And he sat down over against the 
 treasury, and beheld how the multitude 
 cast 2 money into the treasury : and 
 many that were rich cast in much. 
 
 42 And there came ^ a poor widow, and 
 she cast in two mites, which make a 
 farthing. 
 
 43 And he called unto him his disciples, 
 and said unto them. Verily I say unto 
 you, This poor widow cast in more than 
 all they which are casting into the 
 treasury ; 
 
 44 For they all did cast in of their 
 superfluity ; but she of her want did 
 cast in all that she bad, even all her 
 living. 
 
 ^ Or, even white for a pretence they make. 
 ^ Gr. brass. 
 3 Gr. one. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 89-91.] 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 107 
 
 ^t. ilBattfjcbj. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 XXIII. 1-7. 
 
 1 Then spake Jesus to the multitudes 
 and to his disciples, saying, 
 
 2 The scribes and the Pharisees sit on 
 Moses' seat : 
 
 3 All things therefore whatsoever they 
 bid you, these do and observe : but do 
 not ye after their works ; for they say, 
 and do not. 
 
 4 Yea, they bind heavy burdens ^ and 
 grievous to be borne, and lay them on 
 men's shoulders ; but they themselves 
 will not move them with their finger. 
 
 5 But all their works they do for to be 
 seen of men : for they make broad 
 their phylacteries, and enlarge the bor- 
 ders o/ their garments, 
 
 6 And love the chief place at feasts, 
 and the chief seats in the syna- 
 gogues, 
 
 7 And the salutations in the mar- 
 ketplaces, and to be called of men, 
 Rabbi. 
 
 [Matthew wanting.] 
 
 XX. 45-47. 
 
 45 And in the hearing of all the people 
 he said unto his disciples, 
 
 46 Beware of the scribes, which de- 
 sire to walk in long robes, and love 
 salutations in the marketplaces, 
 and chief seats in the synagogues, 
 and chief places at feasts ; 
 
 47 Which devour widows' houses, and 
 for a pretence make long prayers : these 
 shall receive greater condemnation. 
 
 Compare also Luke xi. 43. 
 Woe unto you Pharisees ! for ye love the 
 chief seats in the synagogues, and the salu- 
 tations in the marketplaces. 
 
 ' Many ancient authorities omit and griev- 
 ous to be borne. 
 
 XXI. 1-4. 
 
 1 And he looked up, ' and saw the rich 
 men that were casting their gifts into 
 the treasury. 
 
 2 And he saw a certain poor widow, 
 casting in thither two mites. 
 
 3 And he said, Of a truth I say unto 
 you, This poor widow cast in more than 
 they all : 
 
 4 For all these did of their superfluity 
 cast in unto the gifts : but she of her 
 want did cast in all the living that she 
 had. 
 
 ^ Or, and saw them that. ..treasury, and they 
 were rich. 
 
1Q8 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION" 
 
 ^t. JHarfe. 
 
 ^t Marfe. 
 
 [Portions not found in MattJiew or Luke.'] 
 
 [Complete.] 
 
 
 XIII. 1-2. 
 
 1 ...as-he... from... one of (Gr. the)... 
 
 1 And as he went forth out of the 
 
 Master, behold, what ■manner-of...what- 
 
 temple, one of his disciples saith unto 
 
 manner-of... 
 
 him, ^ Master, behold, what manner of 
 
 
 stones and what manner of buildings ! 
 
 2 And Jesus... great buildings... 
 
 2 And Jesus said unto him, Seest thou 
 
 
 these great buildings ? there shall 
 
 
 * not be left here one stone upon 
 
 
 another, which shall * not be 
 
 
 thrown down. 
 
 
 XIII. 3-8. 
 
 3 And... on (Gr. into)... over against 
 
 3 And as he sat on the mount of Olives 
 
 the temple, . , . Peter and James and John 
 
 over against the temple, Peter and 
 
 and Andrew... 
 
 James and John and Andrew asked 
 
 
 him privately, 
 
 4 ...all... 
 
 4 Tell us, when shall these things 
 
 
 be ? and what shall be the sign 
 
 
 when these things are all about to be 
 
 
 accomplished ? 
 
 5 ...began to say unto them... 
 
 5 And Jesus began to say unto them, 
 
 
 Take heed that no man lead you 
 
 
 astray. 
 
 6 ...(Gr. that)... 
 
 6 Many shall come in my name, 
 
 
 saying, I am he ; and shall lead many 
 
 
 astray. 
 
 
 7 And when ye shall [hear of wars 
 
 
 and rumours of wars, be not troubled: 
 
 
 these things must needs come to 
 
 
 pass ; but the end is not yet. 
 
 8 ...there ...shall be... 
 
 8 For nation shall rise against 
 
 
 nation, and kingdom against king- 
 
 
 dom : there shall be earthquakes 
 
 
 in divers places j there shall be 
 
 
 famines: these things are the be- 
 
 
 ginning of travail. 
 
 
 ^ Or, Teacher. 
 
 In Mark xiii. 7, Luke xxi. 9, the is is omitted 
 
 
 in the Greek. 
 
 
 Luke xxi. 9, immediatehj, Gr straightzmy . 
 
 - 
 
 Synopticon, pages 92-93.] 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 109 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 XXIV. 1-2. 
 
 1 And Jesns went out from the tem- 
 ple, and was going on his way ; and 
 his disciples came to him to shew him 
 the buildings of the temple. 
 
 2 But he answered and said unto 
 them, See ye not all these things ? 
 verily I say unto you, There shall 
 * not be left here one stone upon 
 another, that shall * not be thrown 
 doivn. 
 
 XXIV. 3-8. 
 
 3 And as he sat on the mount of Olives, 
 the disciples came unto him privately, 
 saying, Tell us, ivhen shall these 
 things be ? and ivhat shall be the 
 sign of thy ^ coming, and of " the end 
 of the world ? 
 
 4 And Jesus answered and said unto 
 them, Take heed that no man lead 
 you astray. 
 
 5 For many shall come in my 
 name, saying, I am the Christ ; and 
 shall lead many astray. 
 
 6 And ye shall hear of w^ars and 
 rumours of wars : see that ye be not 
 troubled : for these things must needs 
 come to pass ; but the end is not 
 yet. 
 
 7 For nation shall rise against 
 nation, and kingdom against king- 
 dom : and there shall be famines 
 and earthquakes in divers places. 
 
 8 But all these things are the beginning 
 of travail. 
 
 ^ Gr presence. 
 
 ' Or, the consummation of the age. 
 
 XXI. 5-9. 
 
 5 And as some spake of the temple, 
 
 how it was adorned with goodly stones 
 and offerings, he said, 
 
 6 As for these things which ye behold, 
 the days will come, in which there 
 shall * not be left here one stone 
 upon another, that shall * not be 
 throivn do'wn. 
 
 7 And they asked him, saying, ^ Mas- 
 ter, ivhen therefore shall these 
 things be ? and Ttrhat shall be the 
 sign when these are about to come to 
 pass ? 
 
 8 And he said. Take heed that ye be 
 not led astray : for many shall 
 come in my name, saying, I am 
 
 he ; and. The time is at hand : go ye 
 not after them. 
 
 9 And when ye shall hear of wars 
 and tumults, be not terrified : for these 
 things must needs come to pass 
 first ; but the end is not imme- 
 diately. 
 
 XXI. 10-11. 
 
 10 Then said he unto them, Nation 
 shall rise against nation, and 
 kingdom against kingdom: 
 
 11 And there shall be great earth- 
 quakes, and in divers places 
 famines and pestilences ; and there 
 shall be terrors and great signs from 
 heaven. 
 
 Or, Teacher, 
 
no 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 &t iWarft. 
 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Luke. ] 
 
 9 But take ye heed to yourselves... to 
 councils... shall ye be beaten... and (be- 
 fore governors)... shall ye stand... unto 
 them. 
 
 10 ...must first... to... 
 
 11 And when they lead you... and 
 deliver you up, be... anxious (before- 
 hand) what ye shall speak ..but what- 
 soever... in that hour, that speak ye : 
 for it is not ye that speak, but the 
 Holy Ghost. 
 
 12 ...brother to death, and the father 
 his-child, and children shall rise up 
 against parents... them... 
 
 9 ...take ye heed to yourselves... shall 
 ye be beaten... and (before governors)... 
 shall ye stand... 
 
 10 ...the gospel must first be preached 
 to all... 
 
 11 And. ..they lead... but whatsoever... 
 that... 
 
 Compare also Luke xii. 11—12. 
 
 11. And when they bring you before the 
 synagogues, and the rulers, and the authorities, 
 be not anxious how or what ye shall 
 answer, or what ye shall say : 
 
 12. For the Holy Spirit shall teach you 
 in that very hour what ye ought to say. 
 
 S>t HHarfe. 
 [Complete.] 
 
 XIII. 9-13. 
 9 But take ye heed to yourselves : for 
 they shall deliver you up to councils ; 
 and in [?] synagogues shall ye be 
 beaten ; and before governors and 
 kings shall ye stand for my sake, for a 
 testimony unto them. 10 And the 
 gospel must first be preached unto all 
 the nations. 11 And when they lead 
 you to judgement, and deliver you up, 
 be not anxious beforehand what ye 
 shall speak : but whatsoever shall be 
 given you in that hour, that speak ye : 
 for it is not ye that speak, but the 
 Holy Ghost. 12 And brother shall 
 deliver up brother to death, and the 
 father his child ; and children shall rise 
 up against parents, and ^ cause them to 
 be put to death. 13 And ye shall be 
 hated of all men for my name's 
 sake : but he that endureth [?] to the 
 end, the same shall be saved. 
 XIII. 9-13, repeated. 
 
 9 But take ye heed to yourselves : for 
 they shall deliver you up to councils ; 
 and [?] in S3rnagogues shall ye be 
 beaten ; and before governors and 
 kings shall ye stand for my sake, 
 for a testimony unto them. 
 
 10 And the gospel must first be 
 preached unto all the nations. 
 
 11 And TV-hen they lead you to judge- 
 ment, and deliver you up, be not 
 anxious * beforehand 'what ye shall 
 speak : but whatsoever shall be given 
 you in that hour, that speak ye : for 
 it is not ye that speak, but the Holy 
 Ghost. 
 
 12 And brother shall deliver up 
 brother to death, and the father his 
 child ; and children shall rise up 
 against parents, and ^ cause them 
 to be put to death. 
 
 13 And ye shall be hated of all 
 men for my name's sake : but he 
 that endureth [?] to the end, the 
 same shall be saved. 
 
 * Or, put them to death. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 94A, 94, and 127A.] 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 Ill 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 XXIV. 9-14. 
 
 9 Then shall they deliver you up 
 
 unto [?] tribulation, and shall kill you : 
 and ye shall be hated of all the 
 nations for my name's sake. 
 
 10 And then shall many stumble, and 
 shall deliver up one another, and shall 
 hate one another. 
 
 11 And many false prophets shall arise, 
 and shall lead many astray. 
 
 12 And because iniquity shall be mul- 
 tiplied, the love of the many shall wax 
 cold. 
 
 13 But he that [?] endureth to the 
 end, the same shall be saved. 
 
 14 And ^this gospel of the kingdom 
 shall be preached in the whole ^ world 
 for a testimony unto all the nations ; 
 and then shall the end come. 
 
 Another parallel. 
 X. 17-22. 
 
 17 But beware of men : for they will 
 deliver you up to councils, and in 
 their synagogues they will scourge 
 you ; 
 
 18 Yea and before governors and 
 kings shall ye be brought for my 
 sake, for a testimony to them and 
 to the Gentiles. 
 
 19 But when they deliver you up, be 
 not Anxious how or ^rhat ye shall 
 speak : for it shall be given you in 
 that hour what ye shall speak. 
 
 20 For it is not ye that speak, but the 
 Spirit of your Father that speaketh 
 in you. 
 
 21 And brother shall deliver up 
 brother to death, and the father his 
 child : and children shall rise up 
 against parents, and ^ cause them 
 to be put to death. 
 
 22 And ye shall be hated of all 
 men for my name's sake: but he 
 that endureth [?] to the end, the 
 same shall be saved. 
 
 ^ Or, these good tidings. 
 
 2 Gr. inhabited earth. 
 
 3 Or, put them to death. 
 
 XXI. 12-19. 
 12 But before all these things, they 
 shall lay their hands on you, and shall 
 persecute you, delivering you up to 
 the synagogues and prisons, ^ bringing 
 you before kings and governors for my 
 name's sake. 13 It shall turn unto 
 you for a testimony. 14 Settle it 
 therefore in your hearts, not to meditate 
 beforehand how to answer : 15 For I 
 will give you a mouth and wisdom, 
 which all your adversaries shall not be 
 able to withstand or to gainsay. 16 
 But ye shall be delivered up even by 
 parents, and brethren, and kinsfolk, 
 and friends ; and some of you ^ shall 
 they cause to be put to death. 
 17 And ye shall be hated of all 
 men for my name's sake. 18 And 
 not a hair of your head shall perish. 
 19 In your patience [?] ye shall win 
 your 3 souls. 
 
 XXI. 12-19, repeated. 
 
 12 But before all these things, they 
 shall lay their hands on you, and shall 
 persecute you, delivering you up to 
 the synagogues and prisons,^ bring- 
 ing you before kings and governors 
 for my name's sake. 
 
 13 It shall turn unto you for a 
 testimony. 
 
 14 Settle it therefore in your hearts, 
 not to meditate beforehand how to 
 answer : 
 
 15 For I will give you a mouth and 
 wisdom, which all your adversaries 
 shall not be able to withstand or to 
 gainsay. 
 
 16 But ye shall be delivered up even 
 by parents, and brethren, and kins- 
 folk, and friends ; and S07ne of you 
 - shall they cause to be put to 
 death. 
 
 17 And ye shall be hated of all 
 men for my name's sake. 
 
 18 And not a hair of your head shall 
 perish. 
 
 19 In your [?] patience ye shall win 
 your ^ souls. 
 
 '^ Gr. you being brought. 
 
 ^ Or, shall they put to death. 
 
 3 Or, lives. 
 
112 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 ,St. fHark. 
 
 &t ilHarfe. 
 
 {Portions not found in Matthew or Luke.] 
 
 [Complete.] 
 
 
 XIII. 14-23. 
 
 14 ...where he-ought not... 
 
 14 But when ye see the abomination 
 
 
 of desolation standing where he ought 
 
 
 not (let him that readeth understand), 
 
 
 tben let them that are in Judaea 
 
 • 
 
 flee unto the mountains : 
 
 15 ...nor enter in. ..anything... 
 
 15 And let him that is on the 
 
 
 housetop not go down, nor enter 
 
 
 in, to take anything out of his 
 
 
 house : 
 
 16 ...in(Gr. into)... 
 
 16 And let him that is in the field 
 
 
 not return *back to take his cloke. 
 
 
 17 But woe unto them that are 
 
 
 with child and to them that give 
 
 
 suck in those days ! 
 
 
 18 And pray ye that it'be not in the 
 
 
 winter. 
 
 19 ...those days... such. ..of-the-creation 
 
 19 For those days shall be tribu- 
 
 which God created... and... 
 
 lation, such as there hath not been the 
 
 
 like from the beginning of the creation 
 
 
 which God created until now, and 
 
 
 never shall be. 
 
 20 ...the-Lord...but...whom he chose .. 
 
 20 And except the Lord had shortened 
 
 
 the days, no flesh would have been 
 
 
 saved : but for the elect's sake, whom 
 
 
 he chose, he shortened the days. 
 
 
 21 And then if any man shall say 
 
 
 unto you,* Lo, here is the Christ ; or. 
 
 
 Lo, there ; believe ^ it not : 
 
 22 ...that they may (Gr. for the)... 
 
 22 For there shall arise false Christs 
 
 
 and false prophets, and shall shew 
 
 
 signs and wonders, that they may lead 
 
 
 astray, if possible, the elect. 
 
 23 But take ye heed... all things... 
 
 23 But take ye heed : behold, I have 
 
 ' 
 
 told you all things beforehand. 
 
 Mark xiii. 16. Luke xvii. 31, Gr. to the 
 
 ^ Or, him. 
 
 (things) behind. 
 
 
 Luke xxi. 21, "W. and H. therein, For. 
 
 
 Synopticon, pages 95-96.] 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 ii; 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark. 
 
 Bt Eufee. 
 [Passages parallel to 
 
 XXIV. 15-28. 
 
 15 When therefore ye see the 
 abomination of desolation, which 
 was spoken of ^ by Daniel the prophet, 
 standing in - the holy place (let him 
 that readeth understand), 
 
 16 Then let them that are in 
 Judaea flee unto the mountains : 
 
 17 Let him that is on the housetop 
 not go do-wn to take out the things 
 that are in his house : 
 
 18 And let him that is in the field 
 not return *back to take his eloke. 
 
 19 But Tvoe unto them that are 
 'With child and to thexn that give 
 suck in those days ! 
 
 20 And pray ye that your flight be not 
 in the winter, neither on a sabbath : 
 
 21 For then shall be great tribulation, 
 such as hath not been from the be- 
 ginning of the world until now, no, 
 nor ever shall be. 
 
 22 And except those days had been 
 shortened, no flesh would have been 
 saved : but for the elect's sake those 
 days shall be shortened. 
 
 23 Then if any man shall say unto 
 you,* liO, here is the Christ, or. Here ; 
 believe ^ it not. 
 
 24 For there shall arise false Christs, 
 and false prophets, and shall shew 
 great signs and wonders ; so as to lead 
 astray, if possible, even the elect. 
 
 25 Behold, I have told you beforehand. 
 
 26 If therefore they shall say unto you. 
 Behold, he is in the wilderness ; go not 
 forth : Behold, he is in the inner 
 chambers ; believe * it not. 
 
 27 For as the lightning cometh forth 
 from the east, and is seen even unto 
 the west ; so shall be the ^ coming of 
 the Son of man. 
 
 28 Wheresoever the carcase is, there 
 will the ^ eagles be gathered together. 
 
 ^ Or, through. 
 3 Or, him. 
 S Gr. presence. 
 
 ' Or, a holy place. 
 4 Or, them. 
 6 Or, vultures. 
 
 XXI. 20-21. 
 
 20 But when ye see Jerusalem com- 
 passed with armies, then know that 
 her desolation is at hand. 
 
 21 Then let them that are in 
 Judaea flee unto the mountains ; 
 and let them that are in the midst of 
 her depart out ; and let not them that 
 are in the country enter therein. 
 
 XVII. 31. 
 31 In that day, he which shall be on 
 the housetop, and his goods in 
 the house, let him not go doTim 
 to take them away : and let him 
 that is in the field likewise not re- 
 turn *back. 
 
 XXI. 23-24. 
 
 23 Woe unto them that are with 
 child and to them that give suck 
 in those days ! for there shall be 
 great distress upon the i land, and 
 wrath unto this people. 
 
 24 And they shall fall by the edge of 
 the sword, and shall be led captive into 
 all the nations : and Jerusalem shall 
 be trodden down of the Gentiles, until 
 the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled. 
 
 XVII. 23. 
 
 23 And they shall say to you, Lo, 
 
 there ! Lo,* here ! go not away, nor 
 
 follow after them 
 
 Or, earth. 
 
lU 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 5t. fHark. I 
 
 [Portions not funnel in Matthew or Luhi. ] i 
 
 24 But in... that... 
 
 25 ...shall be. ..from. ..that are in... 
 
 . then , . . of-the-earth. . . 
 
 ...until... 
 
 Ssi. iHark. 
 [Complete.'] 
 
 xiir. 24-27. 
 
 24 But in those days, after that tribu- 
 lalion, the sun shall be darkened, and 
 the moon shall not give her light, 
 
 25 And the stars shall be falling from 
 heaven, and the powers that are in 
 the heavens shall he shaken. 
 
 26 And then shall they see the 
 Son of man coming in clouds 'with 
 great power and glory. 
 
 27 And then shall he send forth the 
 angels, and shall gather together his 
 elect from the four winds, from the 
 uttermost part of the earth to the utter- 
 most part of heaven. 
 
 XTiT. 28-37. 
 
 28 Now from the fig tree learn her 
 parable : -when her branch is no-w 
 become tender, and putteth forth its 
 leaves, ye know that the summer is 
 nigh; 
 
 29 Even so ye also, when ye see 
 these things coming to pass, know 
 ye that ^he is nigh, even at the 
 doors. 
 
 30 Verily I say unto you, (Gr. that) 
 This generation shall not pass 
 aviray, until all these things be ac- 
 complished. 
 
 31 Heaven and earth shall *pass 
 aw^ay : but my w^ords shall not 
 *pass aw^ay. 
 
 Or, it. 
 
 Synopticon, pag^s 97 -98.] 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 115 
 
 Bt, fHattfjciiT. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark. 
 
 [Passages parallel to Ifark.} 
 
 XXIV. 29-31. 
 29 But immediately, after the tribula- 
 tion of those days, the sun shall be 
 darkened, and the moon shall not 
 give her light, and the stars shall fall 
 from heaven, and the poTvers of the 
 heavens shall be shaken : 
 
 30 And then shall appear the sign of 
 the Son of man in heaven : and then 
 shall all the' tribes of the earth mourn, 
 and they shall see the Son of man 
 coming on the clouds of heaven -with 
 poTver and great glory. 
 
 31 And he shall send forth his angels 
 1 with 2 a great sound of a trumpet, and 
 they shall gather together his elect from 
 the four winds, from one end of heaven 
 to the other. 
 
 XXIV. 32 36. 
 
 32 Now from the fig tree learn her 
 parable : Tehen her branch is no^v 
 become tender, and putteth forth its 
 leaves, ye kno-w that the summer 
 is nigh ; 
 
 33 Even so ye also, when ye see 
 all these things, know^ ye that ^ he 
 is nigh, eiien at the doors. 
 
 34 Verily I say unto you, (Gr, that) 
 This generation shall not pass 
 away, till all these things be accom- 
 plished. 
 
 35 Heaven and earth shall *pass 
 away, but my words shall *not 
 pass aw^ay. 
 
 ^ Many ancient authorities read with a great 
 trumpet, and they shall gather, Sfc. 
 ^ Or, a trumpet of great 90und. 
 3 Or, it. 
 
 XXI. 25-28. 
 
 25 And there shall be signs in sun 
 and moon and stars ; and upon the 
 earth distress of nations, in perplexity 
 for the roaring of the sea and the 
 billows ; 
 
 26 Men ^ fainting for fear, and for ei- 
 pectation of the things which are com- 
 ing on ^ the world : for the poTvers of 
 the heavens shall be shaken. 
 
 27 And then shall they see the 
 Son of man coming in a cloud -with 
 pow^er and great glory. 
 
 28 But when these things begin to 
 come to pass, look up, and lift up your 
 heads ; because your redemption draw- 
 eth nigh. 
 
 XXI. 29-36. 
 
 29 And he spake to them a parable : 
 Behold the fig tree, and all the 
 trees : 
 
 30 WTien they now shoot forth, ye 
 see it and know of your own selves 
 that the summer is now nigh. 
 
 31 Even so ye also, -when ye see 
 these things coming to pass, know 
 ye that the kingdom of God is 
 nigh. 
 
 32 Verily I say unto you, (Gr. that) 
 This generation shall not pass 
 aw^ay, till all things be accom- 
 plished. 
 
 33 Heaven and earth shall *pass 
 axray : but my Tvords shall * not 
 pass aw^ay. 
 
 ^ Or, expiring. 
 
 2 Gr. the inhabited earth. 
 
 I 2 
 
116 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 &t IHark. 
 [Portions not found in Matthew orLicJce.] 
 
 &t fttarfe. 
 [Coinplete.] 
 
 32 ...or that (Gr. the)... in (heaven). 
 
 33 Take ye heed,,.. for... when the time 
 is. 
 
 34 ...having left his house... authority 
 . . . his . . . his work, . . . commanded also 
 the porter to watch. 
 
 35. ..for... when... of the house... whether 
 at even, or at midnight, or at cock- 
 crowing, or in the morning ; 
 
 36 Lest coming [?] suddenly he find [?] 
 you sleeping. 
 
 37 And what I say unto you... "Watch. 
 
 Mark xiii. 33, W. and H. omit and pray. 
 
 XIII. 28-37. 
 
 32 But of that day or that hour 
 knoweth no one, not even the angels 
 in heaven, neither the Son, but the 
 Father. 
 
 33 Take ye heed, watch ^ and pray : 
 for ye knowjnot when the time is. 
 
 Si Jt is as when a man, sojourning in 
 another country, having left his house, 
 and given authority to his ^ servants, 
 to each one his work, commanded also 
 the porter to watch. 
 
 35 Watch therefore : for ye know not 
 when the lord of the house cometh« 
 whether at even, or at midnight, or at 
 cockcrowing, or in the morning ; 
 
 36 Lest coming suddenly he find you 
 sleeping. 
 
 37 And what I say unto you I say unto 
 all, Watch. 
 
 ^ Some ancient authorities omit and % ray. 
 2 Gr. bondservants. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 98-99, 127 A.] 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 117 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 XXIV. 32-36. 
 36 But of that day and hour knoweth 
 no one, not even the angels of heaven, 
 ^neither the Son, but the Father 
 only. 
 
 XXV. 13-15. 
 
 13 Watch [?] therefore, for ye know 
 not [?] the day nor the hour. 
 
 14 For it is as when a man, going 
 into another country, called his own 
 ^ servants, and delivered unto them his 
 goods. 
 
 15 And unto one he gave five talents, 
 to another two, to another one ; to each 
 according to his several ability ; and he 
 went on his journey, 
 
 XXIV. 42-46. 
 
 42 Watch [?] therefore : for ye know 
 not [?] on what day your Lord 
 Cometh. 
 
 43 ^ But know this, that if the master 
 of the house had known in what watch 
 the thief was coming, he would have 
 watched, and would not have sufiered 
 his house to be * broken through. 
 
 44 Therefore be ye also ready : for in 
 an hour that ye think not the Son of 
 man cometh, 
 
 45 Who then is the faithful and wise 
 5 servant, whom his lord hath set over 
 his household, to give them their food 
 in due season ? 
 
 46 Blessed is that servant, whom his 
 lord [?] when he cometh shall find so 
 doing. 
 
 ' Many authorities, some ancient, omit 
 neither the Son. 
 ^ Gr, bondservants. 
 
 3 Or, But this ye know. 
 
 4 Gr. digged through. 
 
 5 Gr. bondservant. 
 
 ^t. Etike. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 XXI. 29-36. 
 
 34 But take heed to yourselves, lest 
 haply your hearts be overcharged with 
 surfeiting, and drunkenness, and cares 
 of this life, and that day come on you 
 suddenly as a snare : 
 
 35 For so shall it come upon all them 
 that dwell on the face of all the 
 earth. 
 
 36 But watch ye at every season, 
 making supplication, that ye may pre- 
 vail to escape all these things that shall 
 come to pass, and to stand before the 
 Son of man. 
 
 XII. 35-41. 
 
 35 Let your loins be girded about, and 
 your lamps burning ; 
 
 36 And be ye yourselves like unto men 
 looking for their lord, when he shall 
 return from the marriage feast ; that, 
 when he cometh and knocketh, they 
 may straightway open unto him. 
 
 37 Blessed are those ^ servants, whom 
 the lord when he cometh shall find 
 watching : verily I say unto you, that 
 he shall gird himself, and make them 
 sit down to meat, and shall come and 
 serve them. 
 
 38 And if he shall come in the second 
 watch, and if in the third, and find 
 them so, blessed are those servants. 
 
 39 But - know this, that if the master 
 of the house had known in what hour 
 the thief was coming, he would have 
 watched, and not have suffered his 
 house to be ^ broken through. 
 
 40 Be ye also ready : for in an hour 
 that ye think not the Son of man 
 cometh. 
 
 41 And Peter said, Lord, speakest 
 thou this parable unto us, or even 
 unto all ? 
 
 * Gr. bondservants. 
 ^ Or, But this ye knotv, 
 3 Gr. digged through. 
 
118 • THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 &L Mark. 
 
 &t fHark, 
 
 ; [ Portions not found in Matthew or Luke. ] 
 
 [Coonplete.] 
 
 i 
 
 XIV. 1-2. 
 
 1 
 
 i 1 ...wa8...and...with (Gr. in)... 
 
 1 Now after two days was the feast 
 
 j 
 
 of the passover and the unleavened 
 
 j . 
 
 bread : and the chief priests and 
 
 
 the scribes sought how they might 
 
 
 take him with subtilty, and kill him : 
 
 2 ....haply (Gr. at-some-time) there 
 
 2 For they said, Not during the feast. 
 
 ; shalL.be.,.. 
 
 lest haply there shall be a tumult of 
 
 
 the people. 
 
 
 XIV. 3-9. 
 
 3 And while he was . . . as-he . . . very- 
 
 3 And while he was in Bethany in the 
 
 costly [?]... a?ic? she brake the cruse, 
 
 house of Simon the leper, as he *sat 
 
 and... 
 
 at meat, there came a woman having 
 
 
 ^an alabaster cruse of ointment 
 
 
 of 2 spikenard very costly; and she 
 
 " 
 
 brake the cruse, and poured it over 
 
 
 his head [?]. 
 
 4 ...there were some ... among them- 
 
 4 But there were some that had in- 
 
 selves,... hath... of the ointment been 
 
 dignation among themselves, saying, 
 
 made? 
 
 To what purpose hath this waste of 
 
 
 the ointment been made ? 
 
 5 ...above... to-the... and they mur- 
 
 5 For this ointment might have been 
 
 mured against her. 
 
 sold for above three hundred ^ pence, 
 
 
 and given to the poor. And they 
 
 
 murmured against her. 
 
 6 ...her?.. .on (Gr. in)... 
 
 6 But Jesus said, Let her alone ; why 
 
 
 trouble ye her ? she hath wrought a 
 
 
 good work on me. 
 
 7 ...and whensoever ye will ye can do 
 
 7 For ye have the poor always with 
 
 them good... 
 
 you, and whensoever ye will ye can 
 
 
 do them good : but me ye have not 
 
 
 always. 
 
 8 ... what she could . . . [she hath anointed 
 
 8 She hath done what she could : she 
 
 my body beforehand, Gr. she -antici- 
 
 hath anointed my body aforehand for 
 
 pated, (to anoint)] . . . 
 
 the burying. 
 
 9 And... throughout (Gr. into)... 
 
 9 And verily I say unto you, "Where- 
 
 
 soever the gospel shall be preached 
 
 
 throughout the whole world, that also 
 
 ' 
 
 which this woman hath done shall be 
 
 
 spoken of her for a memorial of her. 
 ^ Or, a flask. 
 
 
 Mark xiii. B6, compare Lake xii. 37, page 117. 
 
 ^ Gr. pistic nard, pistic being perhaps a 
 
 
 local name. Others take it to mean genuine ; 
 
 
 others liquid. 
 
 
 3 The word in the Greek denotes a coin 
 
 
 worth about eightpence halfpenny. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 100-102. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 1]9 
 
 5t. fmattfjrbj. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 XXVI. 1-5. 
 
 1 And it came to pass, when Josus had 
 finished all these words, he said unto 
 his disciples, 
 
 2 Ye know that after two days the 
 passover cometh, and the Son of 
 man is delivered up to be crucified. 
 
 3 Then were gathered 'together the 
 chief priests^ and the elders 
 of the people, unto the court of 
 the high priest, who was called 
 Caiaphas ; 
 
 4 And they took counsel together that 
 they might take Jesus by subtilty, and 
 kill him. 
 
 5 But they said, Not during the feast, 
 lest a tumult arise among the people. 
 
 XXVI. 6-13. 
 
 6 Now when Jesus was in Bethany, 
 in the house of Simon the leper, 
 
 7 There came unto him a Tvoman 
 havuig ^ an alabaster cruse of 
 exceeding precious ointment^ and 
 she poured it upon his head [?] as 
 he *sat at meat. 
 
 8 But when the disciples saw it, they 
 had indignation, saying, To what pur- 
 pose is this waste ? 
 
 9 For this ointment might have been 
 sold for much, and given to the poor. 
 
 10 But Jesus perceiving it said unto 
 them, "Why trouble ye the woman ? for 
 she hath wrought a good work upon 
 me. 
 
 11 For ye have the poor always with 
 you ; but me ye have not always. 
 
 12 For in that she ^ poured this oint- 
 ment upon my body, she did it to 
 prepare me for burial. 
 
 13 Verily I say unto you, "Wheresoever 
 ^ this gospel shall be preached in the 
 whole world, that also which this 
 woman hath done shall be spoken of 
 for a memorial of her. 
 
 ' Or. a flask. 
 
 - Gr. cast. 
 
 3 Or, these good tidings. 
 
 [Passages parallel to Marl:' 
 
 XXII. 1-2. 
 
 1 Now the feast of unleavened bread 
 drew nigh, which is called the Pass- 
 over. 
 
 2 And the chief priests and the 
 
 scribes sought how they might put 
 him to death ; for they feared the 
 people. 
 
 VII. 36-40... 
 
 36 And one of the Pharisees desired 
 him that he would eat with him. 
 And he entered into the Pharisees 
 house, and sat down to meat. 
 
 37 And behold, a woman which was 
 in the city, a sinner ; and when she 
 knew that he was ^sitting at meat in 
 the Pharisee's house, she brought ^ an 
 alabaster cruse of ointment, 
 
 38 And standing behind at his feet, 
 weeping, she began to wet his feet 
 with her tears, and wiped them with 
 the hair of her head [?], and ^ kissed 
 his feet, and anointed them with the 
 ointment. 
 
 39 Now when the Pharisee which had 
 bidden him saw it, he spake within 
 himself, saying. This man, if he were 
 3 a prophet, would have perceived who 
 and what manner of woman this is 
 which toucheth him, that she is a 
 sinner. 
 
 40 And Jesus answering said unto 
 him, Simon, I have somewhat to say 
 unto thee... 
 
 ' Or, a flask. 
 ■^ Gr. kissed much. 
 
 3 Some ancient authorities vcr.d the prophet. 
 See John i. 21, 23. 
 
120 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or John.] 
 
 3 And while he was ... as-he ... very- 
 costly [?] ... and she brake the cruse 
 and... 
 
 4 ...there were some ... among them- 
 selves... hath... of the ointment been 
 made ? 
 
 5 ... above [three hundred pence'] . . . t o- 
 the...and they murmured against her. 
 
 6 ... [Let her alone] ; ... her. ..on (Gr. 
 in)... 
 
 7 ...and whensoever ye will ye can do 
 them good... 
 
 8 . . . what she could. . . [she hathanointed 
 my body beforehand, Gr. she-antici- 
 pated (anoint)]... 
 
 9 And... throughout (Gr. into)... 
 Verses 5, 6, the italicized words in brackets 
 
 are found in John's gospel, but not in 
 Matthew or Luke. 
 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Luke. ] 
 10 And..,he-that-was (Gr. the)... that... 
 
 11 ... when-they-heard-it, . . .promised . 
 how .. 
 
 ^t. IHark. 
 [Complete.] 
 
 XIV. 3-9, repeated. 
 
 3 And while he was in Betbany in 
 the house of Simon the leper, as he 
 *sat at meat, there came a woman 
 having ^an alabaster cruse of oint- 
 ment of 2 spikenard very costly ; and 
 she brake the cruse, and poured it over 
 his head [?] 
 
 4 But there were some that had in- 
 dignation among themselves, saying. 
 To -veliat purpose hath this waste of 
 the ointment been made ? 
 
 5 For this ointment might have been 
 sold for above three hundred ^ pence, 
 and given to the poor. And they 
 murmured against her. 
 
 6 But Jesus said, Let her alone ; 
 why trouble ye her ? she hath wrought 
 a good work on me. 
 
 7 For ye have the poor always 
 •with you, and whensoever ye will 
 ye can do them good : but me ye 
 have not always. 
 
 8 She hath done what she could : she 
 hath anointed my body aforehand for 
 the burying. 
 
 9 And verily I say unto you. Where- 
 soever the gospel shall be preached 
 throughout the whole world, that also 
 which this woman hath done shall be 
 spoken of for a memorial of her. 
 
 XIV. 10-11. 
 
 10 And Judas *Iscariot, -^he that 
 was one of the tivelve, went away 
 unto the chief priests, that he might 
 deliver him unto them. 
 
 11 And they, when they heard it, were 
 glad, and promised to give him 
 money. And he sought how he 
 might conveniently deliver him 
 unto them. 
 
 ^ Or, a flash 
 
 ^ Gr. ■pistic nard, pistic being perhaps a 
 local name. Others take it to mean genuine; 
 others, liquid. 
 
 3 Ree marginal note on Matt, xviii. 28. 
 
 4 Gr. the one of the twelve. 
 
 ISyuopticoii. paijes 101-lOii.] 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 121 
 
 ^t. iimattfjeiw. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 &t 3fof)n. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 XXVI. 6-13, repeated. 
 
 6 Now when Jesus was in Bethany, 
 in the house of Simon the leper, 
 
 7 There came unto him a woman having 
 ^an alabaster cruse of exceeding precious 
 ointment, and she poured it upon his 
 head [?] as he *sat at meat. 
 
 8 But when the disciples saw it, they 
 had indignation, saying, To Ttrliat pur- 
 pose is this waste ? 
 
 9 For this ointment might have been 
 sold for much, and given to the 
 poor. 
 
 10 But Jesus perceiving it said unto 
 them, Why trouble ye the woman ? for 
 she hath wrought a good work upon me. 
 
 11 For ye have the poor al^^rays 
 ivith you; but me ye have not 
 always. 
 
 12 For in that she ^ poured this oint- 
 ment upon nxy body, she did it to 
 prepare me for burial. 
 
 13 Verily I say unto you, "Wheresoever 
 ^this gospel shall be preached in the 
 whole world, that also which this 
 woman hath done shall be spoken of 
 for a memorial of her. 
 
 XXVI. 14-16. 
 
 14 Then one of the tivelve, who was 
 called Judas * Iscariot, went unto 
 the chief priests, 
 
 15 And said, What are ye willing to 
 give [?] me, and I will deliver him 
 unto you ? And they weighed unto 
 him thirty pieces of silver. 
 
 16 And from that time he sought 
 opportunity to deliver him unto 
 them. 
 
 ^ Or, a flask. 
 
 '■^ Gr. cast. 
 
 3 Or, these good tidings. 
 
 XII. 1-11. 
 
 1 Jesus therefore six days before the 
 passover came to Bethany, where 
 Lazarus was, whom Jesus raised from 
 the dead. 
 
 2 So they made him a supper there : 
 and Martha served ; but Lazarus was 
 one of them that *sat at meat with 
 him. 
 
 3 Mary therefore took a pound of 
 ointment of ^ spikenard, very 
 precious, and anointed the feet of 
 Jesus, and wiped his feet with her 
 hair : and the house was filled with 
 the odour of the ointment. 
 
 4 But Judas Iscariot, one of his dis- 
 ciples, which should betray him, saith, 
 
 5 Why was not this ointment sold 
 for three hundred ^ pence, and given 
 to the poor? 
 
 6 Now this he said, not because he 
 cared for the poor ; but because he 
 was a thief, and having the ^ bag ^ took 
 away what was put therein. 
 
 7 Jesus therefore said, ^ Suffer her 
 to keep it against the day of my 
 burying. 
 
 8 For the poor ye have alivays 
 Tvith you; but me ye have not 
 always. 
 
 &t Exike. 
 XXII. 3-6. 
 
 3 And Satan entered into Judas who 
 was called * Iscariot, being of the 
 number of the tivelve. 
 
 4 And he went away and communed 
 with the chief priests and captains, 
 how he might deliver him unto them. 
 
 5 And they were glad, and covenanted 
 to give him money. 
 
 6 And he consented, and sought 
 opportunity to deliver him unto 
 them ^ in the absence of the multitude. 
 
 ^ See marginal note on Mark xiv. 3. 
 ^ See marginal note on Matt, xviii. 28. 
 
 3 Or, box. 
 
 4 Or, carried what was put therein. 
 
 5 Or, Let her alone : it was that she might 
 keep it. 
 
 6 Or, without tumult. 
 
122 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 BU IHark. 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Luke. ] 
 
 12 And... when... liis... unto him...go- 
 and... 
 
 13 ...two of his disciples and saith. 
 and... 
 
 14 ... wheresoever . . . (Gr. that) . . . my 
 (guest-chamber). . . 
 
 15 ... he-himself... ready : and... for us. 
 
 16 ...and came into the city and... he 
 had said (Gr. he said)... 
 
 17 ...he Cometh... 
 
 18 ...as (they) sat and... Jesus... he that 
 eateth... 
 
 19 ...and... by one... 
 
 20 ...unto them, One of the twelve. .in 
 (Gr. into)... 
 
 With Mark xiv. 17—21, compare also John 
 xiii. 21—28. 
 
 The only words in this passage common to 
 Mark and Matthew are: 21 ...and said. ..verily, 
 I say unto yoxi, that one of you shall betray me 
 25 ...saith unto him... 26 ...dipped [?]... 
 The only additional words {a) common to 
 Mark are: 21 ...Jesus. ..(of those) at the table 
 ...(&) common to Matthew are: 25 ...Lord... 
 answereth...Judas,..saith unto him... 
 
 Mark xiv. 21, Matthew xxvi. 24, Gr. the 
 .*?on of Man indper] qne.th. 
 
 [Complcte.'\ 
 
 XIV. 12-16. 
 
 12 And on the first day of unleavened 
 bread, when they sacrificed the pass- 
 over, his disciples say unto him, "Where 
 wilt thou that we go and make 
 ready that thou raayest eat the pass- 
 over ? 
 
 13 And he sendeth two of his disciples, 
 and saith unto them, Go into the city, 
 and there shall meet you a man bearing 
 a pitcher of water : follow him ; 
 
 14 And wheresoever he shall enter in", 
 say to the goodman of the house, The 
 ^ Master saith, "Where is my guest- 
 chamber, where I shall eat the pass- 
 over w^ith my disciples ? 
 
 15 And he will himself shew you a 
 large upper room furnished and ready : 
 and there make ready for us. 
 
 16 And the disciples went forth, and 
 came into the city, and found * as he 
 had said unto them ; and they made 
 ready the passover. 
 
 XIV. 17-21. 
 
 17 And when it was evening he 
 cometh with the twelve. 
 
 18 And as they ^sat and were eating, 
 Jesus said, Verily I say unto you. One 
 of you shall betray me, even he that 
 eateth with me. 
 
 19 They began to be sorrowful, and 
 to say unto him one by one. Is it I ? 
 
 20 And he said unto them, It is one of 
 the twelve, he that dippeth with me in 
 the dish. 
 
 21 For the Son of man goeth, even [?j 
 as it is written of him : but woe unto 
 that man through -whom the Son of 
 man is betrayed ! good were ^ it for 
 that man if he had not been born. 
 
 ^ Or, Teacher. 
 ^ Gr. reclined. 
 3 Gr. for him if that man. 
 
 tSynopticon, pages 104-105. 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 123 
 
 St. IHattfjcbJ. 
 \_Passages parallel to Mark.'[ 
 
 St. Eufec. 
 [Passages pa7'allel to Mark.} 
 
 XXVI. 17-19. 
 
 17 Now on the first ^ay of unleavened 
 bread the disciples came to Jesus, 
 saying, WTiere wilt thou that -we 
 make ready for thee to eat the pass- 
 over ? 
 
 18 And he said, Go into the city to 
 such a man, and say unto him, The 
 ^ Master saith, My time is at hand ; 
 I keep the passover at thy house 
 ivith my disciples. 
 
 19 And the disciples did *as Jesus 
 appointed them; and they made 
 ready the passover. 
 
 XXVI. 20-25. 
 
 20 Now when even was come, he was 
 sitting at meat with the twelve ^ disci- 
 ples ; 
 
 21 And as they were eating, he said, 
 Verily I say unto you, that one of you 
 shall betray me. 
 
 22 And they were exceeding sorrowful, 
 and began to say unto him every one. 
 Is it I, Lord ? 
 
 23 And he answered and said. He that 
 dipped his hand with me in the dish, 
 the same shall betray me. 
 
 24 The Son of man goeth, even [?] 
 as it is written of him : but woe unto 
 that man through -whom the Son of 
 man is betrayed ! good were it ^ for 
 that man if he had not been born. 
 
 25 And Judas, which betrayed him, 
 answered and said. Is it I, Rabbi ? He 
 saith unto him, Thou hast said. 
 
 ^ Or, Teacher. 
 
 - Many authorities, some ancient, omit d/s- 
 ciple3. 
 3 Gr. for him if that vian. 
 
 XXII. 7-13. 
 
 7 And the day of unleavened bread 
 came, on which the passover must be 
 sacrificed. 
 
 8 And he sent Peter and John, saying. 
 Go and make ready for us the pass- 
 over, that we may eat. 
 
 9 And they said unto him, "Where 
 •wilt thou that -we make ready ? 
 
 10 And he said unto them, Behold, 
 when ye are entered into the city, 
 there shall meet you a man bearing a 
 pitcher of water ; follow him into the 
 house whereinto he goeth. 
 
 11 And ye shall say unto the goodman 
 of the house, The ^ Master saith unto 
 thee, Where is the guest-chamber, 
 where I shall eat the passover with 
 my disciples ? 
 
 12 And he will shew you a large upper 
 room furnished : there make ready. 
 
 13 And they went, and found * as [?] 
 he had said unto them : and they 
 made ready the passover. 
 
 XXII. 14, 15... ; 21-23. 
 
 14 And when the hour was come, he 
 sat down, and the apostles with him. 
 
 15 And he said unto them, With de- 
 sire... 
 
 21 But behold, the hand of him that 
 betray eth me is with me on the 
 table. 
 
 22 For the Son of man indeed goeth, 
 as [?] it hath been determined : but 
 w^oe unto that man through ^vhom 
 he is betrayed ! 
 
 23 And they began to question among 
 themselves, which of them it was that 
 should do this thing. 
 
 Or, Teachef. 
 
124 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Luke. ] 
 
 22 ...and (said)... 
 
 23 ...and (they)... 
 
 24 And...untc them, This. ..for.., 
 
 25 Verily... (Gr. that)... no more. 
 
 St. Patjl, 1 Corinthians xi. 23-25, 
 
 showing in black type his agreement with the 
 Synoptic Tradition. 
 
 23 For I received of the Lord that 
 which I also delivered unto you, how 
 that the Lord Jesus in the night in 
 which he was betrayed took bread j 
 
 24 And ivhen lie had given thanks, 
 he brake it, and said. This is my 
 body, which ^ is for you : this do in 
 remembrance of me. 
 
 25 In like manner also the cup, after 
 supper, saying, This cup is the new 
 - covenant in my blood : this do, as 
 oft as ye drink it, in remembrance of 
 me. 
 
 ^ Many ancient authorities read ishrokenfor 
 you. 
 2 Or, testament. 
 
 27 And...(Gr. that)... for (Gr. that or 
 because)... 
 
 Mark xiv. 27, compare also John xviii. 1. 
 
 Liike xxii. 19, 20. The words lohich is given 
 ...poured out for you are described by W. and 
 H. as a " very early interpolation." 
 
 
 XIV. 22-25. 
 22 And as 'they were eating, he took 
 ^ bread, and when he had blessed, he 
 brake it, and gave to them, and said, 
 Take ye : this is my body. 
 28 And he took a cup, and Ttrhen he 
 had given thanks, he gave to them : 
 and they all drank of it. 
 
 24 And he said unto them. This is nxy 
 blood of ^ the ^ covenant, which is 
 shed for many. 
 
 25 Verily I say unto you, I will no 
 more drink of the fruit of the vine, 
 until that day when I drink it new in 
 the kingdom of God. 
 
 The black type below, represents words 
 common to St. Paul and the Synoptists ; 
 the ordinary type, additional words 
 common to St. Paul and 
 
 Mark xiv, 22-24. 
 
 22 ...*took bread, and brake it... and 
 said,... This is my body. 
 
 23 ...And. ..a cup. ..when he had 
 given thanks,... 
 
 24 ...This is my blood. 
 
 nant...for... 
 
 .the cove- 
 
 XIV. 26. 
 26 And when they had sung a hymn, 
 they -went out unto the mount of 
 Olives. 
 
 * Or, aloaf. 
 
 2 Or, the testament. 
 
 3 Some ancient authorities insert new. 
 
 Synopticon, piujcs lOOA-lO?.! 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 125 
 
 St. ilHattfje&j. 
 [Passages parallel to MarTc.'] 
 
 XXVI. 26-29. 
 
 26 And as they were eating, Jesus took 
 ^ bread, and blessed, and brake it ; 
 and he gave to the disciples, and said, 
 Take, eat ; tbis is my body. 
 
 27 And he took '^ a cup, and gave 
 tbanks, and gave to them, saying. 
 Drink ye all of it ; 
 
 28 For this is my blood of Hhe 
 * covenant, ivhicb is sbed for many 
 nnto remission of sins. 
 
 29 But I say unto you, I ivill not 
 drink henceforth of this fruit of tbe 
 vine, until that day when I drink it 
 new with you in my Father's king- 
 dom. 
 
 The black type helow, represents words 
 common to St. Paul and the Synoptists ; 
 the ordinary type, additional words 
 common to St. Paul and 
 
 Matthew xxvi. 26-28. 
 26 ...Jesus took bread... and brake 
 it J and said, ...This is my body. 
 
 27 And 
 
 saying,.. 
 
 a cup . . . gave thanks, . . 
 
 28 ...This is my blood... the cove- 
 nant. 
 
 XXVI. 30. 
 30 And when they had sung a hymn, 
 they T^ent out unto the mount of 
 Olives. 
 
 * Or, a loaf. 
 
 ^ Some ancient authorities read the cup. 
 
 3 Or, the testament. 
 
 4 Many ancient authorities insert neto. 
 
 St. Eufte. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 XXII. 15-20. 
 
 15 And he said unto them, With de- 
 sire I have desired to eat this passover 
 with you before I suffer : \_Seealsop.i2B.] 
 
 16 For I .say unto you, I will not eat 
 it, until it be fulfilled in the kingdom 
 of God. 
 
 17 And he received a cup, and when 
 he had given thanks, he said. Take 
 this, and divide it among yourselves : 
 
 18 For I say unto you, I ivill not 
 drink from henceforth of the fruit of 
 the vine, until the kingdom of God 
 shall come. 
 
 19 And he topk ^ bread, and when 
 he had given thanks, he brake it, and 
 gave to them, saying. This is my 
 body ^ which is given for you : this do 
 in remembrance of me. 
 
 20 And the cup in like manner after 
 supper, saying. This cup is the new 
 ^covenant in my blood, even that 
 Tvhich is poured out for you. 
 
 The hlaclc type helow, represents words 
 common to St. Paul and the Synoptists ; 
 the ordinary type, additional words 
 common to St. Paul and 
 
 Luke xxii. 17-20. 
 17 And... a cup, and ivhen he had 
 given thanks, 
 
 19 ...he took bread, and... he brake 
 it,. ..This is my body which is. ..for 
 you ; this do in remembrance of me. 
 
 20 And [?] the cup [?] in like manner 
 after supper, saying, This cup,.. the 
 new covenant in my blood... 
 
 xxii. 39. 
 39 And he came out, and went, as his 
 custom was, unto the mount of 
 Olives ; and the disciples also followed 
 him. 
 
 ^ Or, a loaf. 
 
 •^ Some ancient authorities omit which 
 given for you. ..which is poured out for you. 
 "^ Or, testament. 
 
126 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 [Portions not found in Mattheiv or L^tke. 
 
 27 And...(Gr. that)... for (Gr. that). 
 
 28 But... 
 
 29 ...said... [Although Gr. (if) even] 
 ...yet (Gr. but)... 
 
 30 And. ..saith... thou. ..twice... 
 
 {Corrfpare also John xiii. 38] 
 [Jesus answereth... Verily, verily, I say 
 unto thee, The cock shall not crow^ till 
 thou hast ^denied me thrice.] 
 
 31 But... spake exceeding vehemently 
 . . . And in-like-manner. . , said . . . 
 
 32 And... which was named (Gr. of 
 which the name)... his... here... 
 
 33 ...with him... James and John, and 
 ...to be greatly amazed... 
 
 34 And... 
 
 35 . . .on [?] the ground., .that. . .the hour 
 ...from him. 
 
 36 And... Abba,... all-things (are) pos- 
 sible unto thee ;...howbeit (Gr. but)... 
 what... what... 
 
 37 ...Simon... 
 
 Mark xiv. 38, W. and H. that ye come no* 
 into temptation. 
 
 [Complete. ] 
 
 XIV. 27-31. 
 
 27 And Jesus saith unto them, All ye 
 shall be ^ offended : for it is written, I 
 will smite the shepherd, and the sheep 
 shall be scattered abroad. 
 
 28 Howbeit, after I am raised up, I 
 will go before you into Galilee. 
 
 29 But Peter said unto him, Al- 
 though all shall be ^ offended, yet will 
 not I. 
 
 30 And Jesus saith unto him, Verily I 
 say unto thee, that thou to-day, even 
 this night, before the cock crow twice, 
 Shalt deny rae thrice. 
 
 31 But he spake exceeding vehe- 
 mently, If I must die with thee, I Mali 
 not deny thee. And in like manner 
 also said they all. 
 
 XIV. 32-42. 
 
 32 And they came unto - a place which 
 was named Gethsemane : and he saith 
 unto his disciples. Sit ye here, while I 
 pray. 
 
 33 And he taketh with him Peter and 
 James and John, and began to be greatly 
 amazed, and sore troubled. 
 
 34 And he saith unto them, My soul is 
 exceeding sorrowful even unto death : 
 abide ye here, and watch. 
 
 35 And he went forward a little, and 
 fell on the ground, and prayed that, if 
 it were possible, the hour might pass 
 away from him. 
 
 36 And he said, Abba, Father, all 
 things are possible unto thee ; remove 
 this cup from me : howbeit not what 
 I will, but what thou wilt. 
 
 37 And he cometh, and findeth them 
 sleeping, and saith unto Peter, Simon, 
 sleepest thou ? couldest thou not watch 
 one hour ? 
 
 38 ^ Watch and pray, that ye enter 
 not into temptation : the spirit in- 
 deed is willing, but the flesh is weak. 
 
 ^ Gr. caused to atumhle. 
 
 ^ Gr. an enclosed piece of ground. 
 
 3 Or, Watch ye, and pray that ye enter not. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 107-109.] 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 127 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mar/c] 
 
 XXVI, 31-35. 
 
 31 Then saith Jesus unto th^rn, All ye 
 shall be ^ offended in me this night : for 
 it is written, I will smite the shepherd, 
 and the sheep of the flock shall be 
 scattered abroad. 
 
 32 But after I am raised up, I will go 
 before you into Galilee. 
 
 33 But Peter answered and said unto 
 him, If all shall be ^ ofiended in thee, 
 I will neA^er be ^ offended. 
 
 34 Jesus said unto him. Verily I say 
 unto thee, that this night, before the 
 cock crow, thou shalt deny me 
 thrice. 
 
 35 Peter saith unto him. Even if I 
 must die with thee, yet will I not deny 
 thee. Likewise also said all the dis- 
 ciples. 
 
 XXVI. 36-46. 
 
 36 Then cometh Jesus with them unto 
 a ^ place called Gethsemane, and saith 
 unto his disciples, Sit ye here, while 
 I go yonder and pray. 
 
 37 And he took with him Peter and 
 the two sons of Zebedee, and began to 
 be sorrowful and sore troubled. 
 
 38 Then saith he unto them. My soul 
 is exceeding sorrowful, even unto death : 
 abide ye here, and watch with me. 
 
 39 And he went forward a little, and 
 fell on his face, and prayed, saying, 
 my Father, if it be possible, let 
 this cup pass away from me : never- 
 theless, not as I -will, but as thou 
 wilt. 
 
 40 And he cometh unto the disciples, 
 and findeth them sleeping, and saith 
 unto Peter, What, could ye not watch 
 with me one hour ? 
 
 41 3 Watch and pray, that ye enter 
 not into temptation : the spirit in- 
 deed is willing, but the flesh is weak. 
 
 ^ Gr. caused to stumble. 
 
 - Gr. an enclosed piece of ground. 
 
 3 Or, Watch ye, and pray that ye enter not. 
 
 parallel to Mark.] 
 
 XXII. 31-34. 
 
 31 Simon, Simon, behold, Satan ^ asked 
 to have you, that he might sift you as 
 wheat : 
 
 32 But I made supplication for thee, 
 that thy faith fail not : and do thou, 
 when once thou hast turned again, 
 stablish thy brethren. 
 
 33 And he said unto him. Lord, with 
 thee I am ready to go both to prison 
 and to death. 
 
 34 And he said, I tell thee, Peter, 
 the cock shall not cro-wr this day, 
 until thou Shalt thrice deny that 
 thou knowest me. 
 
 XXII. 40-46. 
 
 40 And when he was at the place, he 
 said unto them, Pray that ye enter not 
 into temptation. 
 
 41 And he was parted from them about 
 a stone's cast ; and he kneeled down 
 and prayed, saying, 
 
 42 Father, if thou be willing, remove 
 this cup from me : nevertheless not 
 my "Will, but thine, be done. 
 
 43 ^And there appeared unto him an 
 angel from heaven, strengthening him. 
 
 44 And being in an agony he prayed 
 more earnestly : and his sweat became 
 as it were great drops of blood falling 
 down upon the ground. 
 
 45 2 And when he rose up from his 
 prayer, he came unto the disciples, and 
 found them sleeping for sorrow, 
 
 46 And said unto them. Why sleep ye ? 
 rise and pray, that ye enter not into 
 temptation. 
 
 Or, obtained you by asking. 
 
 Many ancient authorities omit verses 43, 
 
128 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 ^t. iHark. 
 
 ^t. IHark. 
 
 {Portions not found in Matthew or Luke. ] 
 
 [Complete.l 
 
 
 XIV. 32-42. 
 
 39 And... 
 
 39 And again he went away, and prayed, 
 
 
 saying the same words. 
 
 40 ...and they wist not what to answer 
 
 40 And again he came, and found them 
 
 him. 
 
 sleeping, for their eyes were very heavy ; 
 
 
 and they wist not what to answer him. 
 
 41 ...the (third) ... [now Gr. the (re- 
 
 41 And he cometh the third time, and 
 
 mainder)]... it is enough... is come (Gr. 
 
 saith unto them, Sleep on now, and 
 
 came) ... the (hands) of the... 
 
 take your rest : it is enough ; the horn- 
 
 
 is come ; behold, the Son of man is 
 
 
 betrayed into the hands of sinners. 
 
 
 42 Arise, let us be going : behold, he 
 
 
 that betrayeth me is at hand. 
 
 
 XIV. 43-50. 
 
 43 ... straightway . . . cometh . . . from . . . 
 
 43 And straightway, while he yet 
 
 and the scribes... the... 
 
 spake, cometh Judas, one of the 
 
 
 twelve, and with him a multitude 
 
 
 with swords and staves, from the chief 
 
 
 priests and the scribes and the elders. 
 
 44 . . .and lead him away safely. 
 
 44 Now he that betrayed him had 
 
 
 given them a token, saying. Whomso- 
 
 
 ever I shall kiss, that is he ; take him. 
 
 
 and lead him away safely. 
 
 45 . . . when-he-was-come, . . .to-him, and- 
 
 45 And when he was come, straightway 
 
 saith... 
 
 he came to him, and saith, Rabbi ; and 
 
 
 1 kissed him. 
 
 46 And they... on him... 
 
 46 And they laid hands on [?] him, 
 
 
 and took him. 
 
 47 But... that-stood-by... smote. . 
 
 47 But a certain one of them that 
 
 
 stood by drew his sword, and smote 
 
 
 the ^servant of the high priest. 
 
 
 and struck off his ear. 
 
 [Comvare also John xviii. 10—11. 
 
 
 10 Simon Peter therefore having a sword 
 
 
 drew it, and struck the higli priest's 
 
 
 servant, and cut off tais riglit ear. Now 
 
 
 the ^servant's name was Malchus. 
 
 
 11 Jesus therefore said unto Peter, Put up 
 
 
 the sword iuto the sheath : the cup which the 
 
 
 Father hath given me, shall I not drinls it?J 
 
 
 ^ Gr. bondservant. 
 
 ^ Gr. kissed him much. 
 
 
 ^ Gr. bondservant. 
 
 Synopticon^ pages 109-110.] 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 129 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.'] 
 
 XXVI. 36-46. 
 
 42 Again a second time he went away, 
 and prayed, saying, my Father, if 
 this cannot pass away, except I drink 
 it, thy will be done. 
 
 43 And he came again and found them 
 sleeping, for their eyes were heavy. 
 
 44 And he left them again, and went 
 away, and prayed a third time, saying 
 again the same words. 
 
 45 Then cometh he to the disciples, 
 and saith unto them. Sleep on now, and 
 take your rest : behold, the hour is at 
 hand, and the Son of man is betrayed 
 unto the hands of sinners. 
 
 46 Arise, let us be going : behold, he 
 is at hand that betrayeth me. 
 
 XXVI. 47-56. 
 
 47 And ivhile he yet spake, lo, 
 Judas, one of the t-vtrelve, came, 
 and with him a great multitude with 
 swords and staves, from the chief priests 
 and elders of the people. 
 
 48 Now he that betrayed him gave 
 them a sign, saying, "Whomsoever I 
 shall kiss, that is he : take him. 
 
 49 And straightway he came to Jesus, 
 and said. Hail, Rabbi ; and ^ kissed 
 him. 
 
 50 And Jesus said unto him. Friend,, 
 do that for which thou art come. Then 
 they came and laid hands on [?] Jesus, 
 and took him. [See Luke xxii. 53, p. 133 ], 
 
 51 And behold, one of them that were 
 with Jesus stretched out his hand, and 
 drew his sxvord, and smote the ^ ser- 
 vant of the high priest, and struck 
 off his ear. 
 
 52 Then saith Jesus unto him. Put up 
 again thy sword into its place : for all 
 they that take the sword shall perish 
 with the svirord [?]. 
 
 53 Or thinkest thou that I cannot be- 
 seech my Father, and he shall even 
 now send me more than twelve legions 
 of angels ? 
 
 54 How then should the scriptures be 
 fulfilled, that thus it must be ? 
 
 ^ Gr. kissed him much. 
 
 ^ Gr. bondservant. 
 
 &t ILukr. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 [Luke wanting.] 
 
 XXII. 47-53. 
 
 47 "While he yet spake, behold, a 
 multitude, and he that was called 
 Judas, one of the t-wrelve, went 
 before them ; and he drew near unto 
 Jesus to kiss him. 
 
 [Compare also John xviii. 2 — 3. 
 Now Judas also, which betrayed him, 
 knew the place : for Jesus oft-times resorted 
 thither with his disciples. 3 Judas then, 
 having received the ' band of ioldiers, and 
 officers from the chief priests and the 
 Pharisees, cometh thither with lanterns, and 
 torches, qnd weapons.] 
 
 48 But .Jesus said unto him, Judas, 
 betrayest thou the Son of man with a 
 kiss? 
 
 49 And when they that were about him 
 saw what would follow, they said. Lord, 
 shall we smijte with the s^rord ? 
 
 50 And a certain one of them smote 
 the ^servant of the high priest, 
 and struck off his right * ear. 
 
 51 But Jesus answered and said, Suffer 
 ye thus far. And he touched his ear, 
 and healed him. 
 
 Or. cohort. 
 
 Gr. bondservant. 
 
130 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 [ Portions not found in Matthew or Luke. ] i 
 
 St. IHarit. 
 {Complete.'] 
 
 48 And... answered and... unto them. 
 
 49 I was... with (Gr. to). 
 
 ; 50 And... 
 
 I 51 And a certain young man followed 
 I with him, having a linen cloth cast 
 
 about him, over his naked hody : and 
 
 they lay hold on him ; 
 
 52 But he left the linen cloth, and fled 
 
 naked. 
 
 53 And ... and there-come., all 
 chief-priests and... 
 
 the 
 
 54 And... into... he was..,and warming- 
 himself . . . 
 
 {Compare also John xviii. 12 — 13. 
 
 12 So the ^ band and the ^chief captain, and 
 the oflBcers of the Jews, seized Jesus and 
 bound him, 
 
 13 And led him to Annas first ; for he was 
 father in law to Caiaphas, which was high 
 priest that year.] 
 
 ^ Or, cohort. 
 
 ^ Or, military tribune, Gr. chiliarch. 
 
 55 ...to (Gr. for the)... 
 
 56 For... against him, and their witness 
 agreed not together. 
 
 57 And there stood up certain, and 
 bare false witness against him, saying, 
 
 58 (Gr. that) We heard him say (Gr. 
 that) I... this... that is made with hands 
 ...another made without hands. 
 
 59 And not even so did their witness 
 agree together. 
 
 Mark xiv, 5i, Matt. xxvi. 53, Gr. frovi 
 afar off. 
 
 XIV. 43-50. 
 
 48 And Jesus answered and said unto 
 them, Are ye come out, as against 
 a robber, with swords and staves 
 
 to seize [?] me ? 
 
 49 1 was daily with you in the temple 
 
 teaching, and ye took me not : but 
 this is done that the scriptures might be 
 fulfilled. 
 
 50 And they all left him, and fled. 
 
 XIV. 51, 52. 
 
 51 And a certain young man followed 
 with him, having a linen cloth cast 
 about him, over his naked body : and 
 they lay hold on him ; 
 
 52 But he left the linen cloth, and fled 
 naked. 
 
 XIV. 53-65. 
 
 53 And they led Jesus away to the 
 high priest : and there come together 
 with him all the chief priests and the 
 elders and the scribes. 
 
 54 And Peter had followed him afar 
 oflf, even within, into the court of 
 the high priest ; and he was sitting 
 with the officers, and warming himself 
 in the light of the fire. 
 
 55 Now the chief priests and the 
 
 whole council sought witness against 
 Jesus to put him to death ; and found 
 it not. 
 
 56 For many bare false witness against 
 him, and their witness agi'eed not 
 together. 
 
 57 And there stood up certain, and 
 bare false witness against him, saying, 
 
 58 We heard him say, I will destroy 
 this 1 temple that is made with hands, 
 and in three days I will build another 
 made without hands. 
 
 59 And not even so did their witness 
 agree together. 
 
 Or, sanctuary. 
 
 Synopiicon, pages 111-11 2. J 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 131 
 
 5t. iHattfjtbJ. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark. ] 
 
 ^t. ILtikc. 
 {Passages parallel to Mark. 
 
 XXVI. 47-56. 
 
 55 In that hour said Jesus to the 
 multitudes, Are ye come out, as 
 against a robber -wxtb. sivords and 
 staves to seize [?] me ? I sat daily 
 in the temple teaching, and ye took 
 me not. 
 
 56 But all this is come to pass, that the 
 scriptures of the prophets might be 
 fulfilled. Then all the disciples left 
 him, and fled. 
 
 XXVI. 57-68. 
 
 57 And they that had taken Jesus led 
 him away to the house of Caiaphas the 
 high priest, where the scribes and 
 the elders were gathered together. 
 
 58 But Peter followed him afar off, 
 unto the court of the high priest, 
 and entered in, and sat with the 
 officers, to see the end. 
 
 59 Now the chief priests and the 
 
 whole council sought false witness 
 against Jesus, that they might put him 
 to death ; 
 
 60 And they found it not, though 
 many false witnesses came. But after- 
 ward came two, and said, 
 
 61 This man said, I am able to destroy 
 the ^ temple of God, and to build it in 
 three days. 
 
 ^ Or, sanctuary : as in cli. xxiii. 35 
 
 XXII. 47-53. 
 
 52 And Jesus said unto the chief 
 priests, and captains of the temple, and 
 elders, which were come against him. 
 Are ye come out, as against a 
 robber, -with s-ivords and staves ? 
 
 53 When I was daily with you in the 
 temple, ye stretched not forth your 
 hands [?] against [?] me : but this is 
 your hour, and the power of darkness. 
 
 [See Mark xiv. 46, p. 130.] 
 
 XXII. 54-56. 
 
 54 And they seized [?] him, and led him 
 au-ay, and brought [?] him into the 
 high priest's house. But Peter 
 foUo-wed afar off. 
 
 55 And when they had kindled a fire 
 in the midst of the court, and had 
 sat down together, Peter sat in the 
 midst of them. 
 
 56 And a certain maid seeing him as 
 he sat in the light of the fire, and 
 looking stedfastly upon him, said, This 
 man also was with him. 
 
 \_See Mark xiv. m, p. 134] 
 XXII. 66-71. 
 66 And as soon as it was day, the 
 assembly of the elders of the people 
 was gathered together, both chief 
 priests and scribes ; and they led him 
 away into their council, saying, 
 
1^2 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 [Portions not found in Matthew 07- Luke.] 
 
 60 ...in the midst, and-asked Jesus, 
 saying, (Gr. Answerest thou not 
 nothing ?) . . . 
 
 61 ...and answered nothing (Gr. net 
 nothing). Again... asked him, and... 
 Blessed ? 
 
 62 ...said,... and ..with... 
 
 63 ...clothes... 
 
 6i ...think (Gr. appears to you)... all 
 condemned him to be... 
 
 65 ...some began... and (to say) unto 
 him . . . officers received him ... 
 
 66 ...as... was (Gr. being) beneath... 
 there cometh ... of the ... of the high- 
 priest. 
 
 67 ... Peter warming-himself,she-looked- 
 upon...Nazarene, even (Gr. the Jesus). 
 
 68 ...nor understand... thou.. 
 
 Mark xiv. 60, Gr not nothing. 
 Matthew xxiv. 67, Gr. nothing. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 113-114.] 
 
 [Complete.} 
 
 XIV. 53-65. 
 
 60 And the high priest stood up in 
 the midst, and asked Jesus, saying, 
 Answerest thou nothing ? what is it 
 which these witness against thee ? 
 
 61 But he held his peace, and answered 
 nothing. Again the high priest asked 
 him, and saith unto him, Art thou 
 the Christ, the Son of the Blessed 1 
 
 •62 And Jesus said, I am : and ye shall 
 see the Son of man sitting at the 
 right hand of power, and coming 
 with the clouds of heaven. 
 
 63 And the high priest rent his clothes, 
 and saith, "What further need have 
 •we of •witnesses ? 
 
 64 Ye have heard the blasphemy : 
 what think ye ? And they all con- 
 demned him to be ^ worthy of death. 
 
 65 And some began to spit on him, 
 and to cover his face, and to buffet 
 him, and to say unto him. Prophesy : 
 and the O'fficers received him with 
 ^ blows of their hands. 
 
 XIV. 66-72. 
 6Q And as Peter was beneath in the 
 court, there cometh one of the maids 
 of the high priest ; 
 
 67 And seeing Peter warming himself, 
 she looked upon him, and saith. Thou 
 also wast with the Nazarene, even 
 Jesus. 
 
 68 But he denied saying, ^i neither 
 know, nor understand what thou 
 sayest :... 
 
 ^ Gr. liable to. 
 ^ Or, strokes of rods. 
 
 3 Or, I neither know, nor understand : thou, 
 what sayest thou ? 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 133 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 XXVI. 57-68. 
 
 62 And the high priest stood up, and 
 said unto him, Answerest thou nothing ? 
 what is it which these witness against 
 thee ? 
 
 63 But Jesus held his peace. And the 
 high priest said unto him, I adjure 
 thee by the living God, that thou tell 
 us whether thou be the Christ, the 
 Son of God. 
 
 64 Jesus saith unto him, Thou hast 
 said : nevertheless I say unto you. 
 Henceforth ye shall see the Son of 
 man sitting at the right hand of 
 poiver, and coming on the clouds of 
 heaven. 
 
 65 Then the high priest rent his gar- 
 ments, saying, He hath spoken blas- 
 phemy : what further need have we 
 of Tvitnesses ? behold, now ye have 
 heard the blasphemy : 
 
 66 What think ye? They answered 
 and said. He is ^ worthy of death. 
 
 67 Then did they spit in his face and 
 buffet him : and some smote him ^ with 
 the palms of their hands, saying, 
 
 68 Prophesy unto us, thou Christ : 
 who is he that struck thee ? 
 
 XXVI. 69-75. 
 69 Now Peter was sitting without in 
 the court : and a maid came unto him, 
 saying. Thou also wast with Jesus the 
 Galilaean. 
 
 70 But he denied before them all, 
 saying, I know not what thou sayest. 
 
 Gr. liable to. 
 Or, with rods. 
 
 S:t, Eukc. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 XXII. 66-71. 
 
 67 If thou art the Christ, tell us. 
 But he said unto them, If I tell you, 
 ye will not believe : 
 
 68 And if I ask you, ye will not answer. 
 
 69 But from henceforth shall the Son 
 of man be seated at the right hand 
 of the pow^er of God. 
 
 70 And they all said, Art thou then 
 the Son of God ? And he said unto 
 them, ^ Ye say that I am. 
 
 71 And they said, "What further 
 need have "we of ^ritness ? for we 
 ourselves have heard from his own 
 mouth. 
 
 XXII. 63-65. 
 
 63 And the men that held ^Jes^is 
 mocked him, and beat him. 
 
 64 And they blindfolded him, and 
 asked him, saying. Prophesy : who 
 is he that struck thee ? 
 
 65 And many other things spake they 
 against him, reviling him. 
 
 XXII. 56-62. 
 56 And a certain maid seeing him as 
 he sat in the light of the fire, and 
 looking stedfastly upon him, said, This 
 man also was with him. 
 
 iSee Mark xiv. 54, p. 132.] 
 
 57 But he denied, saying. Woman, 
 I know^ him not. 
 
 ' Or, Ye my it, because I am. 
 ' Gr. him. 
 
134 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 &U iHarfe. 
 
 &t fHark. 
 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Luke.] 
 
 [Complete.] 
 
 i 
 
 XIV. 66-72. 
 
 68 ...and...out ... the porcli ; and tlie 
 
 68 .. .and he went out into the ^ porch ; 
 
 cock crew. 
 
 2 and the cock crew. 
 
 69 ...the maid ...began again ... that- 
 
 69 And the maid saw him, and began 
 
 8tood-by...(Gr.that)...is... 
 
 again to say to them that stood by, 
 
 
 This is one of them. 1 
 
 70 ...again (they)...thou-art (a Gali- 
 
 70 But he again denied it. And after 
 
 Isean.) 
 
 a little while again they that stood by 
 
 
 said to Peter, Of a truth thou art om 
 
 
 of them 'j for thou art a Galilsean. 1 
 
 71 ...this... of whom... 
 
 71 But he began to curse, and to 
 
 
 swear, I know not this man of whom 
 
 
 ye speak. 
 
 72 ...the second time... twice... when - 
 
 72 And straightway the second time 
 
 he-thought-thereon . . . 
 
 the cock crew. And Peter *called 
 
 • 
 
 to mind the word, how that Jesus | 
 
 
 said unto him, (Gr. that) Before the 
 
 
 cock crow twice, thou shalt deny 
 
 
 me thrice. ^ And when he thought 
 
 
 thereon, he wept. 
 
 
 XV. 1-5. 
 
 1 ...straight way... with the... and... and 
 
 1 And straightway in the morning the 
 
 the whole council held (Gr. having 
 
 chief priests with the elders and scribes, 
 
 made) . . .and-carried-him-(away). . . 
 
 and the whole council, held a consul- 
 
 
 tation, and bound Jesus, and carried 
 
 
 him away, and delivered him up to 
 
 
 Pilate. 
 
 2 ...saith... 
 
 2 And Pilate * asked him. Art thou 
 
 
 the King of the Jews ? And he 
 
 
 answering saith unto him, Thou 
 
 
 sayest. 
 
 3 ...many things. 
 
 3 And the chief priests accused 
 
 
 him of many things. 
 
 i . . .again. . .behold. . .they-accuse. . . 
 
 4 And Pilate again asked him, saying. 
 
 1 
 
 Answerest thou nothing? behold how 
 
 1 
 j 
 
 many things they accuse thee of. 
 
 i 5 ...Jesus... Pilate... 
 
 5 But Jesus no more answered 
 
 
 anything ; insomuch that Pilate 
 
 
 marvelled. | 
 ^ Gr. forecourt. j 
 
 Mark xiv. 63, W. and H. omit and the cock 
 
 j creto. 
 
 "^ Many ancient authorities omit and the | 
 
 i Mark xv. 5, Gr. no more answered nothing. 
 
 { 
 
 cock crew. \ 
 3 Or, And he began to weep. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 115-116.] 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 135 
 
 ^t. fHattfjcfaj. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 XXVI. 71-75. 
 
 71 And wlien he was gone out into the 
 porch, another maid sauv him, and 
 saith unto them that were there, This 
 man also was with Jesus the Nazarene. 
 
 72 And again he denied with an oath, 
 I know not the man. 
 
 73 And after a little whOe they that 
 stood by came and said to Peter, Of a 
 truth thou also art oiie of them ; for 
 
 ' thy speech be^vrayeth thee. 
 
 74 Then began he to curse and to 
 swear, I knoTv^ not the man. And 
 straightway the cock cre^^r. 
 
 I 75 And Peter ^remembered the 
 ^rord which Jesus had said, (Gr. that) 
 
 I Before the cock crow^, thou shalt 
 deny me thrice. And he went out, 
 and wept bitterly. 
 
 XXVII. 1-2, 11-14. 
 
 1 Now when morning was come, all 
 the chief priests and the elders of the 
 people took counsel against Jesus to 
 put him to death : 
 
 2 And they bound him, and led him 
 away, and delivered him up to Pilate 
 the governor. 
 
 11 Now Jesus stood before the governor : 
 and the governor *asked him, saying. 
 Art thou the King of the Jews ? 
 And Jesus said imto him, Thou 
 sayest. 
 
 12 And when he was accused by the 
 chief priests and elders, he answered 
 nothing. 
 
 13 Then saith Pilate unto him, 
 
 Hearest thou not how many things 
 they witness against thee ? 
 
 14 And he gave him no answer, not 
 even to one word : insomuch that 
 the governor marvelled greatly. 
 
 XXII. 56-62. 
 
 58 And after a little while another saw 
 him, and said. Thou also art one of 
 them. But Peter said, Man, I am 
 not. 
 
 59 And after the space of about one 
 hour another confidently affirmed, 
 saying. Of a truth this man also was 
 with him : for he is a Galilsean. 
 
 60 But Peter said, Man [?], I know 
 not what thou sayest. And immedi- 
 ately, while he yet spake, the cock 
 crew. 
 
 61 And the Lord turned, and looked 
 upon Peter. And Peter *remem- 
 bered the word of the Lord, how 
 that he said unto him, (Gr. that) 
 Before the cock crow this day , 
 thou Shalt deny me thrice. 
 
 62 And he went out, and wept 
 bitterly. 
 
 XXIII. 1-5..., 9-10. 
 
 1 And the whole company of them 
 rose up, and brought him before 
 Pilate. 
 
 2 And they began to accuse him, 
 saying. We found this man perverting 
 our nation, and forbidding to give 
 tribute to Caesar, and saying that he 
 himself is ^ Christ a king. 
 
 3 And Pilate *asked him, saying. Art 
 thou the King of the Jew^s ? And 
 he answered him and said. Thou 
 sayest. 
 
 4 And Pilate said unto the chief 
 priests and the multitudes, I find no 
 fault in this man. 
 
 5 But they were the more urgent... 
 
 9 And he questioned him in many 
 words ; but he answered him 
 nothing. 
 
 10 And the chief priests and the 
 scribes stood, vehemently accusing 
 him. 
 
 ' Or, an anointed king. 
 
136 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 ^t. fEark. 
 [Portions iwt found in Matthew or Luke.] 
 
 6 ...unto them...tliey-asked-of-him. 
 
 7 ...there was one (tlie)... bound with 
 them-that had-raade-insurrection, men- 
 who in the . . .had committed . . . 
 
 8 And the multitude went up and 
 began to ask him as he was wont 
 to do unto them. 
 
 9 ...answered... saying,... King of the 
 
 10 ...he perceived... the chief priests. 
 
 11 ...stirred up... rather... unto them. 
 
 12 ...whom ye call... King of the Jews. 
 
 13 ...cried out again. 
 
 14 ...Pilate said. 
 
 [Complete.] 
 
 XV. 6-15. 
 
 6 Now at ^ the feast he used to release 
 unto them one prisoner, whom they 
 asked of him. 
 
 7 And there was one called Barabbas, 
 lying bound with them that had made 
 insurrection, men who in the insur- 
 rection had committed murder. 
 
 8 And the multitude went up and 
 began to ask him to do as he was 
 wont to do unto them. 
 
 9 And Pilate answered them, saying, 
 "Will ye tliat I release unto you the 
 King of the Jews ? 
 
 10 For he perceived that for envy the 
 chief priests had delivered him up. 
 
 11 But the chief priests stirred up the 
 multitude, that he should rather release 
 Barabbas unto them. 
 
 12 And Pilate again answered and 
 said unto them, What then shall I 
 do unto him whom ye call the King 
 of the Jews ? 
 
 13 And they cried out again, Crucify 
 him. 
 
 14 And Pilate said unto them. Why, 
 -^hat evil hath he done ?... 
 
 Or, a feast. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 11 7- US.] 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 137 
 
 5t. iHattfjebj. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 XXVII. 15-26. 
 
 15 Now at ^the feast the governor was 
 wont to release unto the multitude one 
 prisoner, whom they would. 
 
 16 And they had then a notable pri- 
 soner, called Barabbas. 
 
 17 When therefore they were gathered 
 together, Pilate said unto them, 
 Whom will ye tbat I release unto 
 
 you 
 
 Barabbas, or Jesus which is 
 
 called Christ? 
 
 18 For he knew that for envy they had 
 delivered him up. 
 
 19 And while he was sitting on the 
 judgement-seat, his wife sent unto him, 
 saying. Have thou nothing to do with 
 that righteous man : for I have suffered 
 many things this day in a dream be- 
 cause of him. 
 
 20 Now the chief priests and the elders 
 persuaded the multitudes that they 
 should ask for Barabbas, and destroy 
 Jesus. 
 
 21 But the governor answered and 
 said unto them. Whether of the 
 twain will ye that I release unto 
 you ? And tbey said, Barabbas. 
 
 22 Pilate saith unto them. What then 
 shall I do unto Jesus which is called 
 Christ? They all say, Let him be 
 crucified. 
 
 23 And be said, VTby, what evil 
 batb be done?... 
 
 ' Or, a feast. 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 XXIII. 13-25. 
 
 13 And Pilate called together the 
 chief priests and the rulers and the 
 people, 
 
 14 And said unto tbem, Ye brought 
 unto me this man, as one that per- 
 verteth the people : and behold, I, 
 having examined him before you, found 
 no fault in this man touching those 
 things whereof ye accuse him : 
 
 15 No, nor yet Herod : for ha sent him 
 back unto us ; and behold, nothing 
 worthy of death hath been done by 
 him. 
 
 16 I will therefore chastise him, and 
 release him.^ 
 
 18 But they cried out all together, 
 saying. Away with this man, and 
 release unto us Barabbas : 
 
 19 One who for a certain insurrection 
 made in the city, and for murder, was 
 cast into prison. 
 
 20 And Pilate spake unto them again, 
 desiring to release Jesus ; 
 
 21 But tbey shouted, saying, Cruci- 
 fy, crucify him. 
 
 22 And be said unto them the third 
 time, "Wby, wbat evil batb this man 
 done ? I have found no cause of death 
 in him : I will therefore chastise him 
 and release him. 
 
 ' Many ancient authorities insert verse 17. 
 Now he must needs release unto them at the 
 feast one prisoner. Others add tlie same 
 words after verse 19. 
 
138 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 ! 
 
 &t iEark, 
 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Luke.'] 
 
 [Complete.] 
 
 
 XV. 6-15. 
 
 
 14 ...But they cried out exceedingly, 
 
 
 Crucify him. 
 
 15 ...wishing to content the multitude 
 
 15 And Pilate, wishing to content the 
 
 ...and... 
 
 multitude, released unto them Ba- 
 
 . 
 
 rabbas, and delivered Jesus, when 
 
 
 he had scourged him, to be crucified. 
 
 
 1 
 XV. 16-20. 
 
 16 And ...led him away within the 
 
 16 And the soldiers led him away 
 
 court, which is ... and they call-(to- 
 
 within the court, which is the iPrse- 
 
 gether)... 
 
 torium ; and they call together the 
 
 
 whole 2 band. 
 
 17 ...purple and... 
 
 17 And they clothe him with purple, 
 and plaiting a crown of thorns, they 
 
 
 
 put * it on him ; 
 
 18 ...they began to salute... 
 
 18 And they began to salute him. Hail, 
 
 
 King of the Jews ! 
 
 19 ...and bowing their (Gr. the)... 
 
 19 And they smote his head with a 
 
 worshipped... 
 
 reed, and did spit upon him, and 
 
 
 bowing their knees worshipped him. 
 
 20 ...purple and... to (Gr. in-order- 
 
 20 And when they had mocked him, 
 
 that)... 
 
 they took off from him the purple, and 
 
 
 put on him his garments. And they 
 
 
 lead him out to crucify him. 
 
 
 XV. 21-32. 
 
 21 And... passing by,... the father of 
 
 21 And they ^ compel one passing by. 
 
 Alexander and Rufus,... 
 
 Simon of Cyrene, coming from the 
 
 
 country, the father of Alexander and 
 
 
 Rufus, to go with them, that he might 
 
 
 bear his cross. 
 
 
 ^ Or, palace. 
 
 
 ^ Or, cohort. 
 
 
 3 Gr. impress. 
 
 Mark xv. 15, Matthew xxvli. 26, Gr. the 
 
 Barabba8...the Jesus. 
 
 \ 
 
 ■ 
 
 Synoptieon, pages 118-120.] 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 139 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 XXVII. 15-26. 
 
 23 ...But they cried out exceedingly, 
 saying, Let him be crucified. 
 
 24 So when Pilate snw that he pre- 
 vailed nothing, but rather that a 
 tumult was arising, he took water, 
 and washed his hands before the mul- 
 titude, saying, I am innocent ^of the 
 blood of this righteous man : see ye to 
 it. 
 
 25 And all the people answered and 
 said, His blood be on us, and on our 
 children. 
 
 26 Then released he unto them 
 Barabbas : but Jesus he scourged 
 and delivered to be crucified. 
 
 XXVII. 27-31. 
 
 27 Then the soldiers of the governor 
 took Jesus into the ^ palace, and ga- 
 thered unto him the whole ^ band. 
 
 28 And they ^stripped him, and put 
 * on him a scarlet robe. 
 
 29 And they plaited a crown of thorns 
 and put it upon his head, and a reed 
 in his right hand ; and they kneeled 
 down before him, and mocked him, 
 saying, Hail, King of the Jews ! 
 
 30 And they spat upon him, and took 
 the reed and smote him on the head. 
 
 31 And when they had mocked him, 
 they took off from him the robe, and 
 put on him his garments, and led him 
 away to crucify him. 
 
 XXVII. 32-44. 
 32 And as they came out [?], they 
 found a man of Cyrene, Simon by 
 
 name : him they ^ compelled to go with 
 the7}i, that he might bear his cross. 
 
 ' Some ancient authorities read of this 
 blood : see ye, ISjC. 
 * Gr. Prcetorium. See Mark xv. 16. 
 
 3 Or, cohort. 
 
 4 Some ancient autliorities read clothed. 
 
 5 Gr. impressed. 
 
 XXIII. 13-25. 
 
 23 But they were instant with loud 
 voices, asking that he might be cruci- 
 fied. And their voices prevailed. 
 
 24 And Pilate gave sentence that what 
 they asked for should be done. 
 
 25 And he released him that for 
 insurrection and murder had been cast 
 into prison, whom they asked for ; but 
 Jesus he delivered up to their 
 will. 
 
 XXIII. 11-12. 
 
 11 And Herod with his soldiers set 
 him at nought, and mocked him, 
 and arraying * him in gorgeous apparel 
 sent him back to Pilate. 
 
 12 And Herod and Pilate became 
 friends with each other that veiy 
 day : for before they were at enmity 
 between themselves. 
 
 XXIII. 26. 
 26 And when they led him away, 
 
 ...they laid hold upon one Simon 
 of Cyrene, coming from the country, 
 and laid on him the cross, to bear it 
 after Jesus, 
 
140 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 &t ifHark. 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Luke.] 
 
 &t fHark. 
 [Co7nplete.] 
 
 22 ...they bring him... being inter- 
 preted... 
 
 23 And... mingled with myi-rh, but he 
 received-it... 
 
 24 And... and... upon them, what each 
 should take. • '*"' 
 
 25 And it was the third hour, and they 
 crucified him. 
 
 26 ...the. ..(written) over... 
 
 27 ...his (left). 
 29 And. ..Ha!... 
 
 31 ... among themselves . 
 
 32 ...that we may see .. 
 
 Luke xxiii, 34, W. and H. admit, within 
 brackets, into their text, AndJe8U8...wkat they 
 do, but regard the words as an interpolation. 
 
 XV. 21-32. 
 
 22 And they bring him unto the place 
 Golgotha, which is, being interpreted, 
 The place of a skull. 
 
 23 And they offered him wine mingled 
 with myrrh : but he received it not. 
 
 24 And they crucify him, and part 
 his garments anxong them, cast- 
 ing lotsupon them, what each should 
 take. 
 
 25 And it was the third hour, and they 
 crucified him. 
 
 26 And the superscription of his accu- 
 sation was written over, THE KING 
 OP THE JEWS. 
 
 27 And Tvith him they crucify t^eo 
 robbers ; one on his right hand, and 
 one on his left.^ 
 
 29 And they that passed by railed on 
 him, wagging their heads, and saying, 
 Ha ! thou that destroyest the ^ temple, 
 and buildest it in three days, 
 
 30 Save thyself, and come down from 
 the cross. 
 
 31 In like manner also the chief 
 
 priests mocking him among themselves 
 with the scribes said. He saved 
 others, ^ himself he cannot save. 
 
 32 Let the Christ, the King of Israel, 
 now come down from the cross, that we 
 may see and believe. 
 
 And they that were crucified with him 
 reproached him. 
 
 * Many ancient authorities insert ver. 28, 
 And the Scripture was fulfilled which saith, 
 And he was reckoned with transgressors. See 
 Luke xxii. 37. 
 
 ^ Or, sanctuary. 
 
 3 Or, can Tie not save himself? 
 
 Synopticon, pages 120-121.] 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 141 
 
 [Passages parallel to 3fark.] 
 
 XXVII. 32-44. 
 
 33 And when they were come unto a 
 place called Golgotha, that is to say, 
 The place of a skull, 
 
 34 They gave him wine to drink 
 mingled with gall : and when he had 
 tasted it, he would not drink. 
 
 35 And when they had crucified him, 
 they parted his garments among 
 them, casting lots : 
 
 36 And they sat and watched him 
 there. 
 
 37 And they set up over his head his 
 accusation written, THIS IS JESUS 
 THE KING OP THE JE^VS. 
 
 38 Then are there crucified with him 
 tw^o robbers, one on the right hand, 
 and one on the left. 
 
 39 And they that passed by ^railed on 
 him, wagging their heads, 
 
 40 And saying, Thou that destroyest 
 the ^temple, and buildest it in three 
 days, save thyself; if thru art the 
 Son of God, come down from the 
 cross. 
 
 41 In like manner, also the chief 
 priests mocking him, with the scribes 
 and elders, said, 
 
 42 He saved others; ~ himself he 
 cannot save, He is the King of Israel; 
 let him now come down from the cross, 
 and we will believe on him. 
 
 43 He trusteth on God ; let him deliver 
 him now, if he desire th him : for he 
 said, (Gr. that) I am the Son of God. 
 
 44 And the robbers also that were 
 crucified with him cast upon him the 
 same reproach. 
 
 Or, sanctuary. 
 
 Or, can he not save himself? 
 
 &t 2luke. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 XXIII. 32-43. 
 
 33 And Avhen they came unto the 
 place which is called ^The skull, 
 there they crucified him, and the 
 malefactors, one on the right hand 
 and the other on the left. 
 
 34 2 And Jesus said, Father, forgive 
 them ; for they know not what they 
 do. And parting his garments 
 among them, they cast lots. 
 
 32 And there were also two others, 
 malefactors, led with him to be put 
 to death. 
 
 35 And the people stood beholding. 
 And the rulers also scoffed at him, 
 saying. He saved others ; let him 
 save himself, if this is the Christ of 
 God, his chosen. 
 
 36 And the soldiers also mocked him, 
 coming to him, offering him vinegar, 
 
 (See Mark xv. 36, p. 144.) 
 
 37 And saying. If thou art the King 
 of the Jews, save thyself. 
 
 38 And there was also a superscription 
 over him, THIS IS THE KING OF 
 THE JETVS. 
 
 39 And one of the malefactors which 
 were hanged railed on him, saying. 
 Art not thou the Christ ? 
 
 40 But the other answered, and re- 
 buking him said. Dost thou not even 
 fear God, seeing thou art in the same 
 condemnation ? 
 
 41 And we indeed justly ; for we re- 
 ceive the due reward of our deeds : but 
 this man hath done nothing amiss. 
 
 42 And he said, Jesus, remember me 
 when thou comest ' in thy kingdom. 
 
 43 And he said unto him. Verily I say 
 unto thee, To-day shalt thou be with 
 me in Paradise. 
 
 ^ According to the Latin, Calvary, which 
 has the same meaning. 
 
 ^ Some ancient authorities omit A7id Jesun 
 said, Father, forgive them ; for they know not 
 what they do. 
 
 3 Some ancient authorities read into thy 
 kingdom. 
 
142 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 r 
 
 &t JEark. 
 
 &t, fmark. 
 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or LuTce.'] 
 
 [Complete.] 
 
 
 XV. 33-41. 
 
 33 ..when (the sixth hour) was come 
 
 33 And when the sixth hour was 
 
 (Gr. having become)... 
 
 come, there was darkness over the 
 
 
 whole ^ land until the ninth hour. 
 
 34 And... which... being interpreted... 
 
 34 And at the ninth hour Jesus cried 
 
 for (what, Rev. why) . . . 
 
 with a loud voice, Eloi, Eloi, lama 
 
 
 sabachthani ? which is, being inter- 
 
 ■ 
 
 preted. My God, my God, ^ why hast 
 
 
 thou forsaken me ? 
 
 35 And... (stood) by,... Behold... 
 
 35 And some of them that stood by, 
 
 
 when they heard it, said. Behold, he 
 
 
 calleth Elijah. 
 
 36 And one... filling... saying,... to-take- 
 
 36 And one ran, and filling a sponge 
 
 down. 
 
 full of vinegar, put it on a reed, and 
 
 
 gave him to drink, saying. Let be ; let 
 
 
 us see whether Elijah cometh to take 
 
 
 him down. 
 
 37 ...uttered (Gr. uttering)... 
 
 37 And Jesus uttered a loud voice, 
 
 
 and gave up the ghost. 
 
 
 38 And the veil of the 3 temple was 
 
 
 rent in twain from the top to the 
 
 
 bottom. 
 
 39 ... centurion which stood over against 
 
 39 And when the centurion, which 
 
 him,... that he so gave up the ghost. 
 
 stood by over against him, saw that 
 
 he said... 
 
 he ^ so gave up the ghost, he said. 
 
 
 Truly this man was ^ the Son of God. 
 
 40 ... [Gr. both (Mary)] ... less ... 
 
 40 And there were also women be- 
 
 Salome : 
 
 holding from afar : among whom 
 
 
 were both Mary Magdalene, and Mary 
 
 
 the mother of James the ^ less and of 
 
 
 Joses, and Salome : 
 
 41 ...when he was in... and. ..unto him ; 
 
 41 Who, when he was in Galilee, 
 
 and... other women... came up (with) 
 
 followed him, and ministered unto 
 
 him unto Jerusalem. 
 
 him ; and many other women which 
 
 
 came up with him unto Jerusalem. 
 
 " 
 
 ^ Or, earth. 
 
 = Or, why didst thou forsake me ? 
 
 
 
 3 Or, sanctuary. 
 
 
 4 Many ancient authorities read so cried out, 
 
 Mark xv. 39, uses the Latin word centurion, 
 
 and gave up the ghost. 
 
 Matthew and Luke translate it hecatontarch. 
 
 5 Or, a son of God. 
 
 
 6 Gr. little. 
 
 1 
 
 Synopticon, pages 22-123.] 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 143 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark. 
 
 XXVII. 45-56. 
 
 45 Now from the sixth hour there 
 ■wras darkness over all the ^ land 
 until the ninth hour. 
 
 46 And about the ninth, hour Jesus 
 cried with a loud voice, saying, Eli, 
 Eli, lama sabachthani ? that is. My 
 God, my God, ^ why hast thou forsaken 
 me? 
 
 47 And some of them that stood there, 
 when they heard it, said, This man 
 calleth Elijah. 
 
 48 And straightway one of them ran, 
 and took a sponge, and filled it with 
 vinegar, and put it on a reed, and 
 gave him to drink. 
 
 49 And the rest said. Let be ; let us 
 see whether Elijah cometh to save him.^ 
 
 50 And Jesus cried again with a 
 loud voice, and yielded up his spirit. 
 
 51 And behold, the veil of the 
 ^ temple was rent in twain from the 
 top to the bottom ; and the earth did 
 quake ; and the rocks were rent ; 
 
 52 And the tombs were opened ; and 
 many bodies of the saints that had 
 fallen asleep were raised ; 
 
 63 And coming forth out of the tombs 
 after his resurrection they entered into 
 the holy city and appeared unto many. 
 54 Now the centurion, and they that 
 were with him watching Jesus, when 
 they saw the earthquake, and the 
 things that were done, feared exceed- 
 ingly, saying, Truly this was ^the 
 of God. 
 
 65 And many women were there be- 
 holding from afar, which had fol- 
 io-wed Jesus from Galilee, ministering 
 unto him : 
 
 66 Among whom was Mary Magdalene, 
 and Mary the mother of James and 
 Joses, and the mother of the sons of 
 Zebedee. 
 
 * Or, earth. 
 
 ' Or, why didst thou forsake me ? 
 
 3 Many ancient authorities nAAAnd another 
 took a spear and pierced his side, and there 
 came out water and blood. See John xix. 34. 
 
 * Or, sanctuary. 
 
 5 Or, a son of God. 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark. 
 
 XXIII. 44-49. 
 44 And it was now about the sixth 
 hour, and a darkness came over 
 the whole ^ land until the ninth 
 hour. 
 
 [36 ...offering him vinegar...] 
 (See page 143.) 
 
 45 2 The sun's light failing : and the 
 veil of the ^ temple w^as rent in 
 
 the midst. 
 
 46 '* And when Jesus had cried with 
 a loud voice, he said. Father, into 
 thy hands I commend my spirit : and 
 having said this, he gave up the ghost. 
 
 47 And when the centurion saw what 
 was done, he glorified God, saying. 
 Certainly this was a righteous man. 
 
 48 And all the multitudes that came 
 together to this sight, when they beheld 
 the things that were done, returned 
 smiting their breasts. 
 
 49 And all his acquaintance, and the 
 Tiromen that followed with him from 
 Galilee, stood afar off, seeing these 
 things. 
 
 ^ Or, earth. 
 ^ Gr. the sun failing. 
 3 Or, sanctuary. 
 
 * Or, And Jesus, crying toith a loud voice, 
 said. 
 
144 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 ^t. ilEarft. 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or Luke.] 
 
 42 ...now, because it was. 
 day-before-the-(sabbath), 
 
 .that is, the 
 
 43 ... of-honourable-estate...was...and- 
 he-boldly (Gr. having dared)... (went) 
 in... and... 
 
 44 And... marvelled if he were already 
 dead, and calling imto him the cen- 
 turion, he asked him whether he had 
 been any while dead. 
 
 45 And when-he-learned-it of the cen- 
 turion, he granted the corpse to Joseph. 
 
 46 ...he bought a linen cloth (Gr. hav- 
 ing bought),... wound... the (linen cloth) 
 ...had been [Gr. was (hewn out)] of... 
 against... 
 
 47 ...of Joses beheld where .. 
 
 Mark xv. 44, W. and H. u-ere c Iready dead 
 
 [Complete.'] 
 
 XV. 42-47. 
 
 42 And when even was now come, 
 because it was the Preparation, that is, 
 the day before the sabbath, 
 
 43 There came Joseph of Arinxa- 
 thsea, a councillor of honourable estate, 
 -who also himself was looking for the 
 kingdom of God ; and he boldly went 
 in unto Pilate, and asked for the 
 body of Jesus. 
 
 44 And Pilate marvelled if he were 
 already dead : and calling nnto him 
 the centurion, he asked him whether 
 he ^ had been any while dead. 
 
 45 And when he learned it of the 
 centurion, he granted the corpse to 
 Joseph. 
 
 46 And he bought a linen cloth, and 
 taking him down, wound him in the 
 linen cloth, and laid him in a 
 tomb which had been hewn out of a 
 rock ; and he rolled a stone against 
 the door of the tomb. 
 
 47 And Mary Magdalene and Mary 
 the mother of Joses beheld where he 
 was laid. 
 
 * Many ancient authorities read were already 
 dead. 
 
 Synopticon, pages 124-126.] 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 lU, 
 
 &t. Iflntthfto. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 XXVII. 57-61. 
 
 .^>7 Aud when even was come, there 
 came a ricli man from Aritnathsea, 
 named Joseph, -wrlio also himself was 
 .lesus' disciple : 
 
 fiS This man went to Pilate, and 
 asked for the body of Jesus. Then 
 Pilate commanded it to be given \ii). 
 
 59 And Joseph took the body, and 
 wrapped it in a clean linen cloth, 
 
 60 And laid it in his own new tomb, 
 
 which he had hewn ont in the rock : 
 and he rolled a great stone to the door 
 of the tomb, and departed. 
 
 61 And Mary Magdalene was there, 
 and the other Mary, sitting over against 
 the sepulchre. 
 
 XXIII. 50-56... 
 
 50 And behold, a man named Joseph, 
 who was a councillor, a good man and 
 a righteous 
 
 51 (He had not consented to their 
 counsel and deed), a man of Arima- 
 thsea, a city of the Jews, Tvho was 
 looking for the kingdom of God : 
 
 52 This man ivent to Pilate, and 
 asked for the body of Jesus. 
 
 53 And he took it down, and wrapped 
 it in a linen cloth, and laid him in 
 a tomb that was hewn in stone, where 
 never man had yet lain. 
 
 54 And it was the day of the Prepara- 
 tion, and the sabbath ^ drew on. 
 
 55 And the women, which had come 
 with him out of Galilee, followed after, 
 and beheld the tomb, and how his 
 body was laid. 
 
 56 And they returned, 
 spices and ointments... 
 
 and prepare 
 
 Gr. brgan to thnrn. 
 
146 
 
 THE COMMON TRADITION 
 
 [Portions not found in Matthew or LuJcc] 
 
 1 And when the. ..was past... of James, 
 and Salome, bought... that they might 
 anoint him. 
 
 2 And very early... they come... when 
 the sun was risen. 
 
 3 And they were saying among them- 
 selves, Who... US... from the door... 
 
 4 And looking np...that the stone (is 
 rolled) back ; for it was exceeding 
 great. 
 
 5 ...into the tomb they saw" a young 
 man sitting on the right side arraj^ed 
 in a... robe ;...they were amazed. 
 
 6 ...saith... Be. ..amazed ..the Nazarene 
 ...they laid him ! 
 
 7 But go,... and Peter, 
 
 8 ...fled... for trembling and astonish- 
 ment had come upon them ; and they 
 said nothing to any one ; for they were 
 afraid. 
 
 Gr. 
 
 as in Matthew 
 
 Mark xvi. 7, 
 xxviii. 6. 
 
 Luke xxiv. 3, "W. and H. admit, within 
 brackets, into their text, of the Lord Jesus, 
 but regard the words as an interpolation. 
 
 5t. fHark. 
 [Com2)lete.] 
 
 XVI. 1-8. 
 
 1 And when the sabbath was past, 
 Mary Mag^dalene, and Mary the 
 
 mother of James, and Salome, bought 
 spices, that they might come and 
 anoint hira. 
 
 2 And very early on the first day of 
 the Tveek [?J they come to the tomb 
 when the sun was risen. 
 
 3 And they were saying among them- 
 selves. Who shall roll us a-way the 
 stone from the dot)r of the tomb ? 
 
 4 And looking up, they see that the 
 stone is rolled back : for it was exceed- 
 ing great. 
 
 5 And entering into the tomb, they 
 saw a young man sitting on the right 
 side, arrayed in a white robe ; and they 
 were amazed. 
 
 6 And he saith unto them, Be not 
 amazed : ye seek Jesus, the Nazarene, 
 ■which hath been crucified : he is 
 risen ; he is not here : behold, the 
 place where they laid him ! 
 
 7 But go, tell his disciples and Peter, 
 He goeth before you into Galilee : 
 there shall ye see him, *as he said 
 unto you. 
 
 8 And they went out, and fled from 
 the tomb j for trembling and astonish- 
 ment had come upon them ; and they 
 said nothing to any one ; for they were 
 afraid. 
 
 Stjnopticony pages 125-126.] 
 
OF THE SYNOPTIC GOSPELS. 
 
 U7 
 
 ^t. iKattt)rbj. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.l 
 
 XXVIII. 1-10. 
 1 Now late on the sabbath day, as it 
 began to dawn toward the [?] first day 
 of the ■week [?], came Mary Magda- 
 lene and the otlier Mary to see the 
 sepulchre. 
 
 2 And behold, there was a great earth- 
 quake ; for an angel of the Lord de- 
 scended from heaven, and came and 
 rolled away the stone, and sat upon 
 it. 
 
 3 His appearance was as lightning, and 
 his raiment white as snow : 
 
 4 And' for fear of him the watchers 
 did quake, and became as dead men. 
 
 5 And the angel answered and said 
 unto the women, Fear not ye : for I 
 know that ye seek Jesus, which hath 
 been crucified. 
 
 6 He is not here ; for he is risen, 
 even *as he said. Come, see the place 
 ^ where the Lord lay. 
 
 7 And go quickly, and tell his disciples, 
 He is risen from the dead ; and lo, he 
 goeth before you into Galilee ; there 
 shall ye see him : lo, I have told you. 
 
 8 And they departed quickly from 
 the tomb with fear and great joy, and 
 ran to bring his disciples word. 
 
 9 And behold, Jesus met them, saying. 
 All hail. And they came and took 
 hold of his feet, and worshipped him. 
 
 10 Then saith Jesus unto them. Fear 
 not : go tell my brethren that they 
 depart into Galilee, and there shall they 
 
 * Many ancient authorities read where he 
 
 5t. 3Lu]kc. 
 [Passages parallel to Mark.] 
 
 XXIII. ..56. 
 56 ...And on the sabbath they rested 
 according to the commandment. 
 
 XXIV. 1-11. 
 
 1 But on the first day of the week, 
 
 at early dawn, they came unto the 
 tomb, bringing the spices which they 
 had prepared. 
 
 2 And they found the stone rolled 
 a-way from the tomb. 
 
 3 And they entered in, and found not 
 the body ^ of the Lord Jesus. 
 
 4 And it came to pass, while they were 
 perplexed thereabout, behold, two men 
 stood by them in dazzling apparel : 
 
 5 And as they were affrighted, and 
 bowed down their faces to the earth, 
 they said unto them. Why seek ye 
 2 the living among the dead ? 
 
 6 2 He is not here, but is risen : 
 remember * how he spake oxnto you 
 when he was yet in Galilee, 
 
 7 Saying that the Son of man must be 
 delivered up into the hands of sinful 
 men, and be crucified, and the third 
 day rise again. 
 
 8 And they remembered his words, 
 
 9 And returned ^ from the tomb, and 
 told all these things to the eleven, and 
 to all the rest. 
 
 10 Now they were Mary Magdalene, 
 and Joanna, and Mary the mother of 
 James : and the other women with 
 them told these things unto the 
 apostles. 
 
 11 And these words appeared in their 
 sight as idle talk ; and they disbelieved 
 them. 
 
 Jex 
 
 Some ancient authorities omit of the Lord 
 
 ^ Gr. him that liveth. 
 
 3 Some ancient authorities omit He is not 
 here, but is risen. 
 
 ^ Some ancient authorities omit from the 
 tomb. 
 
148, APPENDIX. 
 
 THE LONGER APPENDIX TO ST. MARK'S GOSPEL. 
 
 [The following verses are printed by the Revisers with an interval between them 
 and Mark XVI. 8, to denote that they are probably not a part of the genuine 
 
 Gospel.] 
 
 9 ^ Now when he was risen early on the first day of the week, he appeared first to 
 Mary Magdalene, from whom he had cast out seven " devils. 
 
 10 She went and told them that had been with him, as they mourned and wept. 
 
 11 And they, when they heard that he was alive, and had been seen of her, dis- 
 believed. 
 
 12 And after these things he was manifested in another form unto two of them, 
 as thej^ Avaiked, on their way into the country. 
 
 13 And they went away and told it unto the rest : neither believed they them. 
 
 14 And afterward he was manifested unto the eleven themselves as they sat at 
 meat ; and he upbraided them with their unbelief and hardness of heart, because 
 they believed not them which had seen him after he was risen. 
 
 15 And he said unto them. Go ye into all the world, and preach the gospel to the 
 whole creation. 
 
 16 He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved ; but he that disbelieveth 
 shall be condemned. 
 
 17 And these signs shall follow them that believe : in ray name shall they cast 
 out ^ devils ; they shall speak with ^ new tongues ; 
 
 18 They shall take up serpents, and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall in 
 no wise hurt them ; they shall lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover. 
 
 19 So then the Lord Jesus, after he had spoken unto them, was received up into 
 heaven, and sat down at the right hand of God. 
 
 20 And the}^ went forth, and preached everywhere, the Lord working with them, 
 and confirming the word by the signs that followed. Amen. 
 
 THE SHORTER APPENDIX. 
 
 [The following passage, omitted by the Revisers, is printed by Westcott and Hort as 
 
 an ancient Appendix, upon the same level of authority as the Longer Appendix, but 
 
 not as a part of the genuine Gospel.'] 
 
 And all that had been enjoined on them they reported briefly to the companions 
 of Peter. And after these things Jesus himself from the East even to the West 
 sent forth by them the holy and incorruptible preaching of eternal salvation. 
 
 ^ The two oldest Greek manuscripts, and some other authorities, omit from verse 9 to tlie end. 
 Some other authorities have a different ending to the Gospel. 
 
 ^ Gr. demons. 3 Some ancient authorities omit new. 
 
Table L— SHOWING THE CONTENTS OF EACH PAGE. 
 
 149 
 
 Chap. Ver. 
 
 i. 1-8 
 
 9-18 
 
 IV. 
 
 iv. 
 
 V. 
 
 19-30 
 
 31-41 
 
 42-45 
 1-7 
 8-16 
 17-23 
 
 ...23-28 
 
 1-3 
 
 4-12 
 
 iii. 13-26 
 
 iii. 27-35 
 
 iv. 1-12 
 
 iv. 13-21 
 
 iv. 22-25 
 
 Page. 
 3 
 
 26-34 
 
 35-41 
 
 1-5 
 
 6-16 
 
 17-27 
 
 28-39. 
 
 21 
 
 23 
 
 25 
 27 
 29 
 
 31 
 33 
 
 35 
 37 
 
 39 
 
 iHattljcbj. 
 
 Chip. Ver. 
 iii. 1-6 
 iii. 11-12 
 
 111. 
 
 iii. 
 
 iv. 
 
 iv. 
 
 iv. 
 
 iv. 
 
 iv. 
 
 vii. 
 viii. 
 viii. 
 
 iv. 
 viii. 
 viii. 
 
 ix. 
 
 ix. 
 
 ix. 
 xii. 
 
 xii. 
 
 xii. 
 iv. 
 xii. 
 
 X. 
 X. 
 
 xii. 
 xii. 
 xii. 
 
 xiii. 
 xiii. 
 xiii. 
 
 V. 
 X, 
 
 xi. 
 
 vii. 
 
 vi. 
 
 xiii, 
 
 XXV, 
 
 xiii. 
 viii, 
 viii. 
 viii. 
 viii. 
 
 ix. 
 
 ix. 
 
 13 
 
 16-17 
 
 1-2 
 
 11-12 
 
 17-20 
 
 12-13 
 
 21-22 
 
 28-29 
 
 14 
 
 15-17 
 
 23 
 
 1-2... 
 
 ...3-4 
 
 1-3 
 
 4-11 
 
 12-17 
 
 1... 
 
 .,.1-10 
 
 11-14 
 24-25 
 15-16 
 1-5... 
 
 7..., ...8. 
 22-26 
 28-32 
 46-50 
 
 1-12 
 
 13, ...15. 
 
 18-23 
 
 14-16 
 
 26 
 
 15 
 
 2 
 
 33 
 
 12 
 
 29 
 
 24-35 
 
 18 
 
 23-28 
 
 29-34... 
 
 ...34 
 
 18-20 
 
 21-23 
 
 Huhc. 
 
 Chap. 
 iii. 
 iii. 
 iii. 
 iii. 
 iv. 
 iv. 
 
 V. 
 
 v. 
 
 V. 
 
 iv. 
 
 V. 
 V. 
 V. 
 V. 
 V. 
 
 vi, 
 
 vi. 
 
 vi. 
 vi. 
 
 XI. 
 
 xi. 
 
 xii. 
 viii. 
 viii. 
 
 viii. 
 
 xi. 
 
 viii. 
 
 xii, 
 xiv, 
 
 vi. 
 
 xii. 
 xix. 
 xiii, 
 viii. 
 
 viii, 
 viii. 
 
 Ver. 
 1-4 
 7 
 
 15-17 
 21-22 
 1-2 
 13-15 
 1-2 
 9 
 
 10-11 
 31-38 
 
 iv. 39-44 
 
 12-13.. f 
 
 ,..13-16[ 
 
 17-21 
 
 22-30 
 
 31-39 
 
 1... 
 
 .,,1-8 
 
 9-11 
 17-19 
 
 12-15 
 
 14-18 
 
 19-23 
 
 10 
 
 19-21 
 
 4-10 
 
 11-16 
 
 33 
 
 17-18 
 
 2 
 
 ,..35 
 
 38 
 
 31 
 
 26 
 
 18-19 
 
 22-27 
 
 28-36 
 37-44 
 
 viii. 45-52. 
 
 The sign ... when placed before a verse, indicates that the beginning of 
 the verse is omitted ; when placed after a verse, that the end of the verse in 
 omitted. 
 
150 
 
 Table I.— SHOWING THE CONTENTS OF EACH PAGE. 
 
 
 Mark. 
 
 
 fHattfjcin. 
 
 ILtihc. 
 
 
 Parje. 
 
 Chap. 
 
 Ver. 
 
 Page. 
 
 Chap. Ver. 
 
 Chap. Ver. 
 
 
 40 
 
 V. 
 
 ..39-43 
 
 41 
 
 ix. 24-26 
 
 viii. ...52-56 
 
 
 
 vi. 
 
 1-6... 
 
 
 xiii. 53-58 
 
 iv. 16-17... 
 iv. 21-24 
 iv. 28 
 
 
 42 
 
 vi. 
 
 ...6-11 
 
 43 
 
 ix. 35 
 X. 1, 5-15 
 
 xiii. 22 
 ix. 1-5 
 
 
 
 [Luke 
 
 X. 1-12] 
 
 42 
 
 
 X. 1-1 2 
 
 
 44 
 
 vi. 
 
 12-20 
 
 45 
 
 xiv. 1-5 
 
 ix. 6-9 
 iii. 18-20 
 
 
 46 
 
 vi. 
 
 21-29 
 
 47 
 
 xiv. 6-12 
 
 
 
 48 
 
 vi. 
 
 30-40 
 
 49 
 
 xiv. 13-19... 
 ix. 36 
 
 ix. 10-15 
 
 
 50 
 
 vi. 
 
 41-50 
 
 51 
 
 xiv. ...19-29 
 
 ix. 16-17 
 [John vi. 15-20] 
 
 
 52 
 
 vi. 
 vii. 
 
 51-56 
 1-3 
 
 53 
 
 xiv. 30-36 
 
 XV. 1 
 
 [John vi. 21] 
 
 
 54 
 
 vii. 
 
 4-13 
 
 55 
 
 XV. 2-9 
 
 
 
 56 
 
 vii. 
 
 14-24 
 
 57 
 
 10-21 
 
 
 
 58 
 
 vii. 
 
 25-36 
 
 59 
 
 22-30 
 
 
 
 60 
 
 vii. 
 
 37 
 
 61 
 
 31-39 
 
 
 
 
 viii. 
 
 1-11 
 
 
 xvi. 1 
 
 xi. 16 
 
 
 62 
 
 viii. 
 
 12-19 
 
 63 
 
 xvi. 2-9 
 xii. 38-40 
 
 xi. 29-30 
 xii. 1 
 
 
 64 
 
 viii. 
 
 20-28 
 
 65 
 
 xvi. 10-14 
 
 ix. 18-20 
 
 
 6Q 
 
 viii. 
 
 29-38 
 
 67 
 
 xvi. 15-16 
 xvi. 20-27 
 
 ix. 20-26 
 
 
 68 
 
 ix. 
 
 1-8 
 
 69 
 
 xvi. 28 
 xvii. 1-8 
 
 ix. 27-36 .. 
 
 
 70 
 
 ix. 
 
 9-18 
 
 71 
 
 xvii. 9-16 
 
 ix. ...36-40 
 i. 17 
 
 
 72 
 
 ix. 
 
 19-29 
 
 73 
 
 xvii. 17-20 
 xvii. ...15 
 
 ix. 41-43... 
 xvii, 6 
 
 
 74 
 
 ix. 
 
 30-36 
 
 75 
 
 xvii. 22-25... 
 xviii. 1-3 
 xxiii. 11 
 
 ix. ...43-47 
 ...48 
 xxii. 26 
 
 
 76 
 
 ix. 
 
 37-42 
 
 77 
 
 xviii. 4-7 
 x. 40, 42 
 
 ix. 47-50 
 xvii, 1-2 
 
 
 78 
 
 ix. 
 
 43-50 
 
 79 
 
 xviii. 8-9 
 
 
 
 
 X. 
 
 1-4 
 
 
 V. 13 
 xix. 1-4... 
 xix. 7 
 
 xiv. 34 
 xvii. 11 
 
 
 80 
 
 X. 
 
 5-12 
 
 81 
 
 xix. 4-6 
 xix. 8-10... 
 V. 31-32 
 
 xvi. 18 
 
 
 82 
 
 X. 
 
 13-20 
 
 83 
 
 xix. 13-20 
 xviii, 3 
 
 xviii. 15-21 
 
 
 84 
 
 X. 
 
 21-30 
 
 85 
 
 xix. 21-29 
 
 xviii. 22-30 
 
 
 The sign ... when placed before a verse, indicates that the beginning of 
 the verse is omitted ; when placed after a verse, that the end of the verse is 
 omitted. 
 
Tarle I.— showing the CONTENTS OF EACH PAGE. 
 
 151 
 
 
 iHarfe. 
 
 
 illattfjciiJ. 
 
 Etikf. 
 
 
 Page. 
 
 Chap. 
 
 rev. 
 
 Page. 
 
 Chap 
 
 Ver. 
 
 Chap 
 
 Ver. 
 
 
 86 
 
 X. 
 
 31-39 
 
 87 
 
 xix. 
 
 XX. 
 
 30 
 17-23... 
 
 xiii. 
 
 xix. 
 
 xviii. 
 
 30 
 28 
 31-33 
 
 
 88 
 
 X. 
 
 [Matt. 
 
 40-50 
 IX. 27-30] 
 
 89 
 
 XX. 
 
 ...23-32 
 
 xxii. 
 xviii. 
 
 24-27 
 35-40 
 
 
 90 
 
 X. 
 
 51-52 
 
 91 
 
 XX. 
 
 34 
 
 xviii. 
 
 42-43 
 
 
 
 xi. 
 
 1-8 
 
 
 xxi. 
 
 1-8 
 
 xix. 
 
 29 36 
 
 
 92 
 
 xi. 
 
 9-17 
 
 93 
 
 xxi. 
 xxi. 
 
 9-14 
 18-19... 
 
 xix. 
 
 xix. 
 
 37-38 
 45-47... 
 
 
 94 
 
 xi. 
 
 18-25 
 
 95 
 
 xxi. 
 
 xxi. 
 
 vii. 
 
 vi. 
 
 15-17 
 20-22 
 7 
 14-15 
 
 xix. 
 
 xxi. 
 
 xvii. 
 
 xi. 
 
 ...47-48 
 37-38 
 5-6 
 4..., 9 
 
 
 96 
 
 xi. 
 xii. 
 
 27-33 
 1-3 
 
 97 
 
 xxi. 
 xxi. 
 
 23-27 
 33-35 
 
 XX. 
 
 1-10 
 
 
 98 
 
 xii. 
 
 4-12 
 
 99 
 
 xxi. 
 
 36-46 
 
 XX. 
 
 11-19 
 
 
 100 
 
 xii. 
 
 13-19 
 
 101 
 
 xxii. 
 
 15-24 
 
 XX. 
 
 20-28 
 
 
 102 
 
 xii. 
 
 20-29 
 
 103 
 
 xxii. 
 
 25-36 
 
 XX. 
 X. 
 
 29-39 
 25 
 
 
 104 
 
 xii. 
 
 30-37... 
 
 105 
 
 xxii. 
 
 37-46 
 
 X. 
 X. 
 
 26-28 
 40-45... 
 
 
 106 
 
 xii. 
 
 ...37-44 
 
 107 
 
 xxiii. 
 
 1-7 
 
 XX. 
 
 xi. 
 xxi. 
 
 45-47 
 
 43 
 
 1-4 
 
 
 108 
 
 xiii. 
 
 1-8 
 
 109 
 
 xxiv. 
 
 1-8 
 
 xxi. 
 
 5-11 
 
 
 110 
 
 xiii. 
 
 9-13 
 
 111 
 
 xxiv. 
 
 X. 
 
 9-14 
 17-22 
 
 xxi. 
 
 12-19 
 
 
 112 
 
 xiii. 
 
 14-23 
 
 113 
 
 xxiv. 
 
 15-28 
 
 xxi. 
 xvii. 
 
 20-24 
 23, 31 
 
 
 114 
 
 xiii. 
 
 24-31 
 
 115 
 
 xxiv. 
 
 29-35 
 
 xxi. 
 
 25-33 
 
 
 116 
 
 xiii. 
 
 32-37 
 
 117 
 
 xxiv. 
 
 XXV. 
 
 xxiv. 
 
 36 
 
 13-15 
 
 42-46 
 
 xxi. 
 xii. 
 
 34-36 
 35-41 
 
 
 118 
 
 xiv. 
 
 1-9 
 
 119 
 
 xxvi. 
 
 1-13 
 
 xxii. 
 vii. 
 
 1-2 
 
 36-40 
 
 
 120 
 
 xiv. 
 
 3-11 
 
 121 
 
 xxvi. 
 
 6-16 
 
 [John xii. 1-8] 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 xxii. 
 
 3-6 
 
 
 122 
 
 xiv. 
 
 12-21 
 
 123 
 
 xxvi. 
 
 17-25 
 
 xxii. 
 xxii. 
 
 7-15.., 
 21-23 
 
 
 124 
 
 xiv. 
 [1 Cor. 
 
 22-26 
 xi. 23-25] 
 
 125 
 
 xxvi. 
 
 26-30 
 
 xxii. 
 xxii. 
 
 15-20 
 39 
 
 
 126 
 
 XIV. 
 
 [John 
 
 27-38 
 xii. 38] 
 
 127 
 
 xxvi. 
 
 31-41 
 
 xxii. 
 xxii. 
 
 31-34 
 40-46 
 
 
 128 
 
 xiv. 
 
 39-47 
 
 129 
 
 xxvi. 
 
 42-54 
 
 xxii. 
 
 47-51 
 
 
 
 [y/mxviii. 10-11] 
 
 
 
 
 [John 
 
 xviii. 23] 
 
 
 130 
 
 xiv. 
 
 48-59 
 
 131 
 
 xxvi. 
 
 55-61 
 
 xxii. 
 xxii. 
 
 52-56 
 66 
 
 
 The sign ... wlien placed before a verse, indicates that the "beginning of 
 the verse is omitted ; when placed after a verse, that the end of the verse is 
 omitted. 
 
152 
 
 Table I.— SHOWING THE CONTENTS OF EACH 
 
 PAGE. 
 
 
 iHark. 
 
 
 fHattfjcbj. 
 
 EllkE. 
 
 
 Pap". 
 
 Chap. Ver. 
 
 Pa<je. 
 
 Chap. Ver. 
 
 Chaj). Ver. 
 
 ' 
 
 132 
 
 xiv. 60-68... 
 
 133 
 
 xxvi. 62-70 
 
 xxii. 56 57 
 xxii. 63-65 
 xxii. 67-71 
 
 
 134 
 
 xiv. ...68-72 
 
 135 
 
 xxvi. 71-75 
 
 xxii. 58-62 
 
 
 
 XV. 1-5 
 
 
 xxvii. 1-2 
 xxvii. 11-14 
 
 xxiii. 1-5... 
 xxiii. 9-10 
 
 
 136 
 
 XV. 6-14... 
 
 137 
 
 xxvii. 15-23... 
 
 xxiii. 13-22 
 
 
 138 
 
 XV. ...14-21 
 
 139 
 
 xxvii. ...23-32 
 
 xxiii. 23-26 
 xxiii. 11-12 
 
 
 140 
 
 XV. 22-32 
 
 141 
 
 xxvii. 33-44 
 
 xxiii. 32-43 
 
 
 142 
 
 XV. 33-41 
 
 143 
 
 xxvii. 45-56 
 
 xxiii. 44-49 
 
 
 144 
 
 XV. 42-47 
 
 145 
 
 xxvii. 57-61 
 
 xxiii. 50-56... 
 
 
 146 
 
 xvi. 1-8 
 
 147 
 
 xxviii. 1-10 
 
 xxiii. ...56 
 xxiv. 1-11 
 
 
 148 
 
 xvi. 9-20 
 
 
 
 
 
 The sign ... when placed before a verse, Indicates that the beginning of 
 the verse is omitted ; when placed after a verse, that the end of the verse is 
 
 omitted. 
 
St iWattftcto. 
 
 INDEX TO THE PORTIONS nilNTED IN THIS AVORK. 
 
 UZ 
 
 Chap. 
 
 Ver. 
 
 Page. 
 
 chap. 
 
 Ver. 
 
 Paqe. 
 
 Chap. 
 
 Ver. 
 
 Pnoe. 
 
 m. 
 
 1-6 
 
 3 
 
 Vlll. 
 
 1-3... 
 
 9 
 
 XUl. 
 
 1-12.. 
 
 25 
 
 
 11-12 
 
 3 
 
 
 ...3-4 
 
 11 
 
 
 12 
 
 28 
 
 
 13 
 
 5 
 
 
 14 
 
 7 
 
 
 13 
 
 25 
 
 
 16-17 
 
 5 
 
 
 15-17 
 18 
 
 23-28 
 29-34.. 
 ...34 
 
 9 
 33 
 
 33 
 
 . 35 
 
 37 
 
 
 ...15... 
 18-23 
 24-32 
 34-35 
 [43 
 
 25 
 27 
 31 
 31 
 28] 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 53-58 
 
 '41 
 
 iv. 
 
 1-2 
 
 5 
 
 ix. 
 
 1-3 
 
 11 
 
 xiv. 
 
 1-5 
 
 45 
 
 
 11-12 
 
 5 
 
 
 4-11 
 
 13 
 
 
 6-12 
 
 47 
 
 
 12-13 
 
 7 
 
 
 12-17 
 
 15 
 
 
 13-19.. 
 
 49 
 
 
 17-20 
 
 5 
 
 
 18-20 
 
 37 
 
 
 ...19-29 
 
 51 
 
 
 21-22 
 
 7 
 
 
 21-23 
 
 39 
 
 
 30-36 
 
 53 
 
 
 23 
 
 9 
 
 
 24-26 
 
 41 
 
 
 
 
 
 24-25 
 
 19 
 
 
 27-30 
 [32-34 
 35 
 
 88 
 20] 
 41 . 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 36 
 
 49 
 
 
 
 
 V. 
 
 13 
 
 79 
 
 X. 
 
 1-5... 
 
 21 
 
 XV. 
 
 1 
 
 53 
 
 
 14-16 
 
 27 
 
 
 1, 5-15 
 
 43 
 
 
 2-9 
 
 55? 
 
 
 31-32 
 
 81 
 
 7 
 
 .., ...8... 
 17-22 
 26 
 [33 
 
 [38-39 
 40,42 
 
 21 
 110 
 29 
 67] 
 67] 
 77 
 
 xvi. 
 
 10-21 
 
 ...22-30 
 
 31-39 
 
 57 
 59 
 61 
 
 vi. 
 
 14-15 
 
 95 
 
 xi. 
 
 10 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 61 
 
 
 33 
 
 28 
 
 
 15 
 
 29 
 
 
 2-9 
 10-14 
 15-16 
 20-27 
 28 
 
 63 
 65 
 67 
 67 
 69 
 
 vii. 
 
 2 
 
 7 
 28-29 
 
 29 
 95 
 
 7 
 
 xii. 
 
 1... 
 ...1-10 
 11-17... 
 22-26 
 27-32 
 38-40 
 
 15 
 17 
 19 
 21 
 23 
 63 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 46-50 
 
 23 
 
 
 
 
 The sign ... when placed before a verse, indicates that the beginning of the 
 verse is omitted ; when placed after a verse, that the end of the verse is omitted. 
 
154 St. iWattfteto. 
 
 INDEX TO THE PORTIONS PRINTED IN THIS WOItK, 
 
 Chap. 
 
 Ver. 
 
 Paqe. 
 
 Chap. 
 
 Ver. 
 
 Page. 
 
 Chap. 
 
 Ver. 
 
 Page. 
 
 XVll. 
 
 1-8 
 
 69 
 
 XXI. 
 
 1-8 
 
 91 
 
 XXV. 
 
 29 
 
 28 
 
 
 916 
 
 71 
 
 
 9-14 
 
 93 
 
 
 13-15 
 
 117 
 
 
 17-20 
 
 73 
 
 
 15-17 
 
 95 
 
 
 [31 
 
 67] 
 
 
 ..15 
 
 73 
 
 
 18-19.. 
 
 . 93 
 
 
 
 
 
 22-25... 
 
 75 
 
 
 20-22 
 23-27 
 33- 35 
 36-46 
 
 95 
 97 
 97 
 99 
 
 
 
 
 xviii. 
 
 1-3 
 
 75 
 
 xxii. 
 
 15-24 
 
 101 
 
 xxvi. 
 
 1-13 
 
 119 
 
 
 g 
 
 83 
 
 
 25-36 
 
 103 
 
 
 6-16 
 
 121 
 
 
 4-7 
 
 77 
 
 
 37-46 
 
 105 
 
 
 17-25 
 
 123 
 
 
 8-9 
 
 79 
 
 
 
 
 
 26-30 
 
 125 
 
 
 11 
 
 75 
 
 
 
 
 
 31-41 
 42-54 
 55-61 
 
 62-70 
 71-75 
 
 127 
 129 
 131 
 133 
 135 
 
 xix. 
 
 1-4... 
 
 79 
 
 xxiii. 
 
 1-7 
 
 107 
 
 xxvii. 
 
 1-2 
 
 135 
 
 
 4-6 
 
 81 
 
 
 11 
 
 75 
 
 
 11-14 
 
 135 
 
 
 7' 
 
 79 
 
 
 
 
 
 15-23.. 
 
 . 137 
 
 
 8-12.. 
 
 81 
 
 
 
 
 
 ...23-32 
 
 139 
 
 
 13-20 
 
 83 
 
 
 
 
 
 33-44 
 
 141 
 
 
 21-29 
 
 85 
 
 
 
 
 
 4.5-56 
 
 143 
 
 
 30 
 
 87 
 
 
 
 
 
 57-61 
 
 145 
 
 XX. 
 
 17-23.. 
 .23 32 
 33-34 
 
 87 
 89 
 91 
 
 xxiv. 
 
 1-8 
 
 9-14 ■ 
 15-28 
 29-35 
 36 
 
 109 
 111 
 113 
 115 
 117 
 
 XXV iii. 
 
 1-10 
 
 147 
 
 
 
 
 
 42-46 
 
 117 
 
 
 
 
 The sign [ ] round any verses denotes that those verses are not printed in full 
 upon the page referred to, but that they may be advantageously considered in 
 connexion with that page. 
 
INDEX TO THE POETIONS PRINTED IN THIS WOPJL 
 
 155 
 
 Chap. 
 
 Ver. 
 
 Page. 
 
 Chap. 
 
 Ver. 
 
 Page. 
 
 Chap. 
 
 Ver. 
 
 Page. 
 
 1. 
 
 17 
 
 71 
 
 vi. 
 
 1... 
 
 15 
 
 X. 
 
 1-12 
 
 42 
 
 
 [...37 
 
 84] 
 
 
 ...1-8 
 9-11 
 2 2-16 
 17-19 
 
 17 
 19 
 21 
 19 
 
 
 4 
 25 
 26-28 
 
 43 
 103 
 
 105 
 
 
 
 
 
 38 
 
 29 
 
 
 
 
 iii. 
 
 1-4 
 
 3 
 
 vii. 
 
 27 
 
 1 
 
 xi. 
 
 4..., 9 
 
 95 
 
 
 7 
 
 3 
 
 
 36-40 
 
 119 
 
 
 14-18 
 
 21 
 
 
 15-17 
 
 3 
 
 
 
 
 
 16 
 
 61 
 
 
 18-20 
 
 45 
 
 
 
 
 
 19-23 
 
 23 
 
 
 21-22 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 
 
 29-30 
 33 
 
 63 
 
 27 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 43 
 
 107 
 
 iv. 
 
 1-2 
 
 5 
 
 viii. 
 
 4-10 
 
 25 
 
 xii. 
 
 ] 
 
 63 
 
 
 13-15 
 
 5 
 
 
 11-16 
 
 27 
 
 
 2 
 
 29 
 
 
 16-17.. 
 
 41 
 
 
 17-18 
 
 29 
 
 
 [9 
 
 67] 
 
 
 21-24 
 
 41 
 
 
 19-21 
 
 23 
 
 
 10 
 
 23 
 
 
 28 
 
 41 
 
 
 22-27 
 
 33 
 
 
 11-12 
 
 110 
 
 
 31-38 
 
 7 
 
 
 28-36 
 
 35 
 
 
 31 
 
 29 
 
 
 39-44 
 
 9 
 
 
 37-44 
 45-52.. 
 ...52-56 
 
 37 
 39 
 41 
 
 
 35-41 
 50 
 
 117 
 
 S7 
 
 V. 
 
 1-2 
 
 5 
 
 ix. 
 
 1-5 
 
 43 
 
 xiii. 
 
 18-19 
 
 31 
 
 
 9 
 
 5 
 
 
 6-9 
 
 45 
 
 
 22 
 
 43 
 
 
 10-11 
 
 7 
 
 
 10-15 
 
 49 
 
 
 30 
 
 87 
 
 
 12-13... 
 
 9 
 
 
 16-17 
 
 51 
 
 
 
 
 
 ...13-21 
 
 11 
 
 
 18-19 
 
 65 
 
 
 
 
 
 22-30 
 
 13 
 
 
 20-26 
 
 67 
 
 
 
 
 
 31-39 
 
 15 
 
 
 27-36... 
 ...36-40 
 
 41-43... 
 ...43-47 
 ...48 
 
 69 
 71 
 73 
 
 75 
 75 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 47-50 
 
 77 
 
 
 
 
 The sign ... when placed before a ver.se, indicates that the beginning of the 
 verso is omitted ; when placed after a verse, that the end of the verse is omitted. 
 
156 St* auftc. 
 
 INDEX TO THE PORTIONS FEINTED IN THIS WORK. 
 
 Chap. 
 
 Ver. 
 
 Page. 
 
 Chap. 
 
 Ver. 
 
 Page. 
 
 Chap. 
 
 Ver. 
 
 Page. 
 
 xiv. 
 
 [1-6 
 
 181 
 
 XIX. 
 
 26 
 
 29 
 
 XXlll. 
 
 1-5... 
 
 135 
 
 
 [27 
 
 671 
 
 
 28 
 
 87 
 
 
 9-10 
 
 135 
 
 
 34-35 
 
 79 
 
 
 29-36 
 
 91 
 
 
 11-12 
 
 139 
 
 
 ...35 
 
 29 
 
 
 37-38 
 45-47... 
 ...47-48 
 
 93 
 93 
 95 
 
 
 13-22 
 23-26 
 33-43 
 44-49 
 50-66.. 
 ...56 
 
 137 
 139 
 141 
 143 
 . 146 
 147 
 
 xvi. 
 
 18 
 
 81 
 
 XX. 
 
 1-10 
 11-19 
 20-28 
 29-39 
 40-45.. 
 45-47 
 
 97 
 99 
 101 
 103 
 105 
 107 
 
 xxiv. 
 
 1-11 
 
 147 
 
 xvii. 
 
 1-2 
 
 6 
 
 5-6 
 11 
 
 23, 31 
 [33 
 
 77 
 73 
 95 
 79 
 113 
 67] 
 
 xxi. 
 
 1-4 
 5-11 
 12-19 
 20-24 
 25-33 
 34-36 
 37-38 
 
 107 
 109 
 111 
 113 
 115 
 117 
 95 
 
 
 
 
 xviii. 
 
 15-21 
 22-30 
 31-33 
 35-40 
 41-43 
 
 83 
 85 
 87 
 89 
 91 
 
 xxii. 
 
 1-2 
 
 3-6 
 
 7-15.. 
 15-20 
 21-23 
 24-27 
 26 
 
 119 
 
 121 
 
 . 123 
 
 125 
 
 123 
 
 89 
 
 75 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 31-34 
 
 39 
 
 40-46 
 
 47-51 
 
 52-56 
 
 66-57 
 
 58-62 
 
 63-65 
 
 66 
 
 67-71 
 
 127 
 125 
 127 
 129 
 131 
 133 
 135 
 133 
 131 
 133 
 
 
 
 
 The sign [ ] round any verse denotes that those verses are not printed in lull 
 upon the page referred to, but that they may be advantageously considered in 
 connexion with that page. 
 
DATE DUE 
 
 
 t^ 
 
 
 
 
 } 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 *■■■ 
 
 
 
 
 GAYLORD 
 
 
 
 PRINTED IN U.S.A.